that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n neither_o ignorant_a nor_o profane_a person_n much_o less_o can_v it_o be_v conclude_v hence_o there_o be_v then_o but_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n the_o paschasi_v the_o bertramist_n and_o those_o that_o pass_v from_o one_o opinion_n to_o another_o it_o be_v sufficient_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o tell_v 916._o page_n 916._o mr._n claude_n in_o a_o word_n that_o to_o act_v as_o he_o must_v suppose_v they_o have_v do_v they_o must_v not_o have_v be_v man_n but_o some_o other_o kind_n of_o animal_n and_o such_o creature_n as_o we_o never_o hear_v of_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o if_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v man_n he_o shall_v make_v satyr_n or_o centaur_n of_o they_o if_o he_o will_v for_o as_o to_o my_o part_n i_o must_v suppose_v they_o to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v if_o he_o do_v not_o find_v the_o paschasi_v have_v zeal_n enough_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o ought_v to_o impart_v more_o to_o they_o if_o he_o can_v and_o if_o the_o bertramist_n have_v not_o well_o discharge_v their_o duty_n we_o for_o our_o share_n must_v deplore_v their_o stupidity_n see_v we_o can_v help_v it_o but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v paschasi_v and_o that_o there_o be_v bertramist_n and_o it_o be_v likewise_o as_o certain_a that_o the_o pastor_n carelessness_n and_o the_o people_n ignorance_n be_v both_o very_a great_a these_o be_v matter_n of_o fact_n against_o which_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o dispute_v all_o that_o can_v be_v rational_o say_v be_v that_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o carelessness_n of_o the_o other_o make_v they_o agree_v in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o mean_v they_o dispute_v not_o about_o it_o because_o they_o want_v ability_n to_o do_v it_o as_o well_o as_o zeal_n and_o industry_n mr._n arnaud_v endeavour_n in_o vain_a to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o disorder_n 957._o book_n 9_o ch_z 9_o page_n 957._o of_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v no_o great_a than_o those_o of_o the_o other_o and_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o world_n be_v to_o include_v in_o the_o same_o external_a society_n both_o live_n and_o dead_a member_n stubble_n and_o wheat_n it_o be_v a_o necessary_a consesequence_n of_o this_o state_n that_o a_o man_n may_v reproach_v every_o age_n with_o several_a disorder_n and_o that_o each_o time_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v respect_v as_o have_v two_o different_a face_n according_a as_o a_o man_n cast_v his_o eye_n upon_o the_o good_a that_o credit_n it_o or_o the_o wicked_a that_o dishonour_n it_o what_o he_o say_v be_v but_o too_o true_a and_o so_o it_o be_v too_o true_a that_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v improve_v the_o former_a error_n for_o beside_o that_o the_o common_a disorder_n have_v appear_v in_o it_o in_o a_o different_a degree_n there_o be_v particular_a one_o in_o it_o which_o the_o precede_a age_n be_v not_o acquaint_v with_o never_o be_v there_o such_o a_o ignorance_n before_o which_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o then_o denote_v the_o neglect_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v never_o so_o great_a as_o that_o council_n elfric_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o william_n of_o tyre_n describe_v it_o covetousness_n never_o reign_v so_o much_o among_o the_o monk_n and_o priest_n as_o polydor_z virgil_n testify_v it_o do_v then_o such_o a_o universal_a degeneracy_n as_o we_o find_v attribute_v by_o author_n to_o those_o time_n we_o never_o yet_o hear_v of_o there_o be_v never_o see_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o like_a disorder_n as_o those_o that_o be_v observable_a throughout_o this_o whole_a century_n such_o a_o relaxation_n of_o discipline_n in_o the_o cathedral_n church_n the_o superintendency_n of_o which_o be_v commit_v to_o child_n of_o 5_o 10_o 12_o and_o 14_o year_n be_v never_o before_o know_v most_o writer_n that_o have_v mention_v it_o be_v historian_n that_o design_v not_o to_o pass_v censure_n or_o aggravate_v in_o general_a the_o degeneracy_n of_o man_n but_o to_o remark_n the_o particular_a character_n of_o this_o century_n which_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o rest_n and_o therefore_o they_o call_v it_o the_o unhappy_a age_n a_o age_n of_o lead_n the_o iron_z age_n a_o obscure_a and_o dark_a age_n a_o age_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n a_o most_o wretched_a time_n wherein_o the_o just_a be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v and_o wherein_o truth_n have_v for_o saken_a the_o earth_n a_o age_n in_o short_a wherein_o happen_v a_o general_a decay_n of_o all_o virtue_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v again_o it_o be_v a_o age_n of_o zeal_n fervour_n 947._o book_n 9_o ch_z 7._o page_n 947._o conversion_n reformation_n in_o prince_n in_o princess_n in_o bishop_n in_o religious_a person_n and_o in_o the_o people_n for_o first_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o that_o their_o zeal_n their_o fervour_n their_o conversion_n their_o reformation_n such_o as_o they_o be_v have_v not_o that_o prevalency_n as_o to_o make_v they_o dispute_v among_o themselves_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n on_o one_o hand_n be_v teach_v as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o this_o body_n in_o which_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v and_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o one_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n have_v blood_n bones_o skin_n nerve_n and_o be_v endue_v with_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n but_o that_o the_o other_o which_o be_v his_o spiritual_a body_n consist_v of_o several_a grain_n without_o blood_n bones_o member_n and_o soul_n that_o as_o in_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v one_o that_o according_a to_o nature_n it_o be_v corruptible_a water_n and_o the_o other_o according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a mystery_n this_o water_n have_v a_o salutary_a virtue_n so_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o natural_a understanding_n be_v a_o corporeal_a and_o corruptive_a creature_n and_o according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a virtue_n life_n be_v in_o it_o it_o give_v immortality_n to_o the_o faithful_a it_o be_v teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v spiritual_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o manna_n be_v change_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o the_o water_n of_o the_o rock_n into_o his_o blood_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a the_o same_o body_n in_o which_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v nor_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o we_o but_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n spiritual_o in_o this_o age_n be_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n collect_v and_o urge_v against_o paschasus_n touch_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o pastor_n be_v exhort_v to_o come_v and_o learn_v in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n what_o they_o be_v as_o yet_o ignorant_a of_o miracle_n be_v likewise_o wrought_v to_o confirm_v those_o that_o doubt_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o dispute_v about_o it_o one_o against_o another_o if_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o offer_v from_o the_o ignorance_n and_o negligence_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o do_v not_o well_o relish_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n let_v he_o give_v a_o better_a i_o will_v glad_o receive_v it_o provide_v he_o deny_v not_o certain_a matter_n of_o fact_n against_o which_o no_o argument_n must_v be_v offer_v the_o zeal_n fervour_n conversion_n and_o reformation_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o 10_o century_n hinder_v not_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o we_o observe_v concern_v the_o religious_a live_n without_o rule_n their_o abbot_n be_v marry_v and_o layman_n the_o bishop_n neglect_v to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n and_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o either_o sex_n and_o all_o age_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o creed_n and_o lord_n prayer_n and_o live_v and_o die_v in_o this_o ignorance_n this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n attest_v by_o witness_n of_o that_o very_a age._n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v for_o this_o whole_a century_n in_o a_o fearful_a disorder_n as_o speak_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o baronius_n too_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o our_o saviour_n 612._o bayon_n annal_n eccles_n tom_n 10._o add_v ann_n 612._o christ_n sleep_v then_o in_o his_o ship_n he_o sleep_v and_o make_v as_o though_o he_o see_v not_o these_o thing_n he_o let_v they_o alone_o he_o arise_v not_o to_o take_v vengeance_n and_o that_o which_o be_v worse_o there_o be_v no_o disciple_n who_o by_o their_o shriek_n shall_v awake_v the_o lord_n sleep_v for_o they_o be_v all_o asleep_a themselves_o what_o think_v you_o be_v the_o cardinal_n priest_n and_o deacon_n that_o
exceed_o strange_a that_o so_o many_o bishop_n priest_n and_o religious_a shall_v so_o sudden_o renounce_v their_o former_a opinion_n and_o embrace_v contrary_a one_o without_o any_o division_n among_o '_o they_o but_o it_o be_v yet_o strange_a they_o shall_v change_v they_o without_o perceive_v it_o without_o acknowledge_v they_o have_v make_v great_a and_o considerable_a innovation_n in_o their_o church_n and_o compare_v their_o first_o and_o ancient_a faith_n with_o this_o new_a one_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o these_o article_n which_o be_v in_o contest_v the_o greek_n positive_o maintain_v and_o have_v ever_o maintain_v they_o have_v not_o innovate_v in_o any_o thing_n if_o this_o change_n be_v wrought_v by_o succession_n of_o time_n let_v we_o be_v show_v the_o dispute_n and_o division_n they_o have_v have_v among_o they_o since_o on_o these_o article_n they_o have_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n till_o the_o greek_a empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v to_o say_v during_o above_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n if_o it_o be_v allege_v the_o change_n be_v make_v insensible_o we_o must_v return_v to_o the_o four_o time_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o apply_v to_o they_o the_o same_o difficulty_n and_o objection_n he_o have_v raise_v in_o fine_a if_o we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o two_o church_n hold_v each_o of_o they_o their_o opinion_n yet_o mutual_o bear_v with_o one_o another_o without_o proceed_v to_o a_o express_a condemnation_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o comprehend_v how_o the_o latin_n believe_v the_o roman_a church_n infallible_a and_o their_o sacrifice_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n good_a and_o lawful_a can_v suffer_v the_o greek_n hold_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v it_o will_v be_v demand_v how_o they_o can_v change_v so_o sudden_o their_o opinion_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o controvert_v article_n hold_v they_o before_o for_o unnecessary_a point_n and_o afterward_o for_o necessary_a one_o respect_v before_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o they_o as_o tolerable_a error_n and_o afterward_o respect_v they_o as_o abominable_a and_o intolerable_a one_o whereupon_o one_o may_v make_v the_o same_o question_n how_o it_o can_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n have_v believe_v at_o one_o time_n that_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o latin_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n be_v nevertheless_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o object_n of_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o in_o another_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o dead_a azym_n a_o jewish_a abomination_n that_o she_o shall_v respect_v it_o at_o one_o time_n with_o that_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n due_a only_o to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o at_o another_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o first_o which_o be_v to_o say_v from_o night_n to_o morning_n regard_v it_o with_o horror_n wash_v and_o purify_n the_o altar_n whereon_o it_o have_v be_v celebrate_v as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v pollute_v we_o may_v apply_v the_o same_o question_n and_o difficulty_n to_o the_o armenian_n jacobite_n coptic_o nestorian_n in_o reference_n to_o several_a of_o their_o opinion_n of_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v show_v the_o original_n nor_o tell_v we_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o be_v disperse_v among_o these_o people_n nor_o how_o they_o have_v leave_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n still_o hold_v as_o be_v of_o apostolical_a tradition_n how_o have_v it_o happen_v for_o instance_n that_o the_o nestorian_n have_v leave_v the_o use_n of_o confirmation_n and_o that_o of_o extreme_a unction_n that_o the_o jacobite_n have_v leave_v that_o of_o confession_n and_o the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n that_o the_o coptic_o have_v lay_v aside_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n and_o use_v of_o extreme_a unction_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o think_v will_v have_v i_o suppose_v that_o according_a to_o he_o these_o point_n have_v be_v heretofore_o hold_v and_o practise_v by_o all_o christian_n these_o example_n do_v clear_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o these_o pretend_a moral_a impossibility_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v urge_v with_o such_o great_a exaggeration_n for_o they_o may_v be_v all_o as_o strong_o apply_v to_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o these_o eastern_a church_n and_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o these_o change_v happen_v there_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v argue_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v start_v question_n and_o raise_v difficulty_n these_o insensible_a change_n be_v more_o than_o possible_a for_o they_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v either_o in_o these_o church_n or_o in_o the_o latin_a which_o have_v opinion_n and_o contrary_a custom_n which_o show_v that_o these_o gentleman_n whole_a philosophy_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a speculation_n proper_a only_a for_o person_n that_o abound_v with_o leisure_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o thing_n be_v carry_v on_o in_o the_o world_n but_o in_o short_a the_o use_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o seminary_n and_o mission_n and_o the_o course_n which_o the_o emissary_n take_v in_o the_o east_n as_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o second_o book_n with_o the_o project_n of_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n to_o make_v in_o a_o short_a time_n all_o the_o greek_n good_a roman_a catholic_n according_a as_o i_o have_v relate_v in_o the_o four_o book_n all_o this_o i_o say_v show_v clear_o that_o at_o rome_n and_o elsewhere_o among_o the_o most_o zealous_a it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o account_v impossible_a to_o introduce_v insensible_o and_o without_o disturbance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n among_o people_n that_o have_v they_o not_o and_o in_o effect_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o their_o present_a labour_n be_v not_o unsuccessful_a and_o that_o time_n will_v probable_o finish_v the_o work_n chap._n viii_o that_o paschasus_n ratbert_n be_v the_o first_o that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n objection_n answer_v we_o must_v come_v now_o to_o particular_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o history_n of_o the_o change_n not_o but_o to_o speak_v true_o this_o difcussion_n appear_v to_o i_o very_o needless_a consider_v what_o we_o have_v already_o do_v for_o if_o the_o principal_a question_n which_o respect_v the_o novelty_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v end_v and_o moreover_o there_o result_v from_o our_o dispute_n that_o the_o change_n be_v possible_a and_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o vain_a than_o the_o objection_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v on_o this_o subject_n i_o see_v not_o any_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o inform_v a_o man_n self_n in_o what_o manner_n this_o change_n happen_v what_o matter_n be_v it_o to_o we_o who_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o innovation_n who_o the_o promoter_n of_o it_o what_o facility_n or_o difficulty_n be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o establish_n of_o these_o doctrine_n whether_o paschasus_n carry_v on_o his_o business_n with_o craft_n or_o simplicity_n whether_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n write_v against_o he_o before_o or_o after_o his_o death_n what_o signify_v the_o know_v of_o these_o thing_n provide_v we_o be_v certain_a not_o only_o that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n be_v possible_a but_o actual_o happen_v and_o this_o do_v now_o appear_v so_o plain_o as_o will_v satisfy_v every_o rational_a man_n in_o examine_v mr._n arnaud'_v 6_o and_o 9th_o book_n we_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o his_o pretend_a impossibility_n be_v mere_a chimaera_n and_o as_o to_o the_o actual_a change_n beside_o that_o we_o shall_v always_o have_v right_a to_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v by_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o we_o have_v cite_v till_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v take_v pain_n to_o answer_v they_o solid_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v what_o i_o show_v concern_v the_o eastern_a church_n not_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o follow_v century_n and_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n not_o know_v they_o in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a for_o the_o conclude_a that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o consequent_o that_o their_o introduction_n be_v a_o innovation_n yet_o will_v i_o not_o desist_v from_o examine_v the_o point_n of_o history_n which_o respect_n this_o change_n because_o this_o change_n be_v indeed_o the_o first_o and_o principal_a subject_n of_o the_o dispute_n
receive_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a design_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v the_o contrary_a of_o this_o will_v appear_v so_o plain_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n so_o solid_o answer_v that_o a_o man_n will_v wonder_v to_o see_v with_o what_o confidence_n he_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n in_o which_o he_o betray_v so_o great_a ignorance_n and_o oversight_n here_o also_o his_o pretend_a proof_n touch_v the_o greek_n from_o the_o seven_o to_o the_o 11_o and_o touch_v the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n be_v full_o confute_v together_o with_o the_o consequence_n which_o he_o have_v blind_o draw_v from_o thence_o of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n this_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o 3d._n four_o and_o 5_o book_n the_o three_o prove_v by_o many_o and_o clear_a argument_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o adoration_n of_o latria_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o moreover_o show_v particular_o what_o their_o doctrine_n be_v wherein_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n and_o with_o we_o and_o wherein_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o four_o i_o answer_v all_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n discover_v their_o weakness_n and_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o what_o he_o offer_v do_v necessary_o conclude_v against_o he_o and_o because_o of_o the_o affinity_n of_o the_o matter_n i_o examine_v at_o the_o same_o time_n his_o seven_o book_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o greek_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o 8_o 9th_o and_o 10_o century_n in_o my_o five_o book_n i_o pass_v over_o to_o the_o other_o christian_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n moscovite_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n coptic_o ethiopian_n and_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n with_o the_o latin_n from_o thence_o i_o come_v to_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n and_o examine_v mr._n arnaud_n 8_o book_n after_o which_o i_o consider_v his_o 10_o book_n which_o concern_v the_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v prove_v and_o i_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v but_o paralogism_n and_o sophism_n in_o the_o three_o place_n i_o lay_v open_a the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n second_o supposition_n touch_v the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o refute_v his_o six_o book_n afterward_o in_o refute_v the_o nine_o book_n i_o show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o his_o conjecture_n about_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n and_o demonstrate_v that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o may_v easy_o happen_v last_o the_o innovation_n of_o paschasius_fw-la be_v as_o evident_o prove_v as_o a_o thing_n of_o that_o nature_n can_v be_v this_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o my_o six_o book_n now_o from_o all_o these_o discourse_n it_o will_v evident_o appear_v what_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o this_o new_a way_n have_v not_o be_v lay_v open_a but_o for_o to_o give_v we_o new_a advantage_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o gentleman_n for_o they_o have_v declare_v themselves_o plain_o enough_o against_o we_o to_o leave_v no_o place_n for_o we_o to_o suspect_v they_o of_o any_o collusion_n and_o the_o last_o book_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v provide_v against_o all_o such_o suspicion_n something_o more_o perhaps_o than_o be_v reasonable_a but_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o success_n their_o method_n have_v have_v which_o have_v be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o their_o intention_n as_o for_o example_n it_o have_v give_v i_o occasion_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v when_o they_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la neither_o in_o the_o precede_a nor_o follow_v age_n that_o whatsoever_o effort_n the_o latin_n have_v make_v since_o the_o 11_o age_n to_o this_o present_a to_o procure_v the_o reception_n of_o these_o doctrine_n in_o greece_n yet_o the_o true_a greek_a church_n have_v not_o embrace_v they_o neither_o do_v the_o armenian_n and_o other_o schismatic_n believe_v they_o any_o more_o than_o the_o greek_n now_o who_o see_v not_o that_o the_o first_o and_o most_o natural_a consequence_n which_o can_v be_v draw_v from_o thence_o be_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v new_a for_o if_o they_o be_v establish_v at_o first_o together_o with_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o will_v have_v appear_v in_o those_o church_n and_o be_v retain_v among_o they_o after_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o appear_v be_v a_o manifest_a sign_n of_o their_o novelty_n this_o consequence_n be_v not_o like_a that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n his_o and_o i_o be_v not_o only_o contrary_a in_o the_o matter_n but_o they_o be_v likewise_o very_o different_a in_o form_n for_o i_o be_v just_a and_o direct_a whereas_o his_o be_v neither_o just_a nor_o true_a for_o suppose_v the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n shall_v at_o this_o day_n believe_v transubstantiation_n nay_o suppose_v they_o shall_v have_v believe_v it_o some_o age_n since_o what_o advantage_n can_v mr._n arnaud_n make_v of_o this_o see_v he_o have_v be_v show_v several_a way_n by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v introduce_v into_o their_o church_n but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o hold_v it_o not_o neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o in_o the_o follow_a age_n as_o i_o have_v invincible_o prove_v than_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v how_o it_o shall_v disappear_v nor_o how_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v for_o several_a age_n since_o overspread_v these_o country_n with_o their_o emissary_n will_v have_v suffer_v such_o a_o doctrine_n to_o be_v lose_v among_o they_o which_o it_o be_v so_o much_o their_o interest_n to_o preserve_v moreover_o this_o same_o method_n have_v furnish_v i_o with_o a_o occasion_n to_o overthrow_v the_o pretend_a impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n and_o to_o make_v appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o facility_n thereof_o now_o suppose_v we_o can_v not_o answer_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o will_v be_v but_o little_a advantage_n to_o their_o cause_n for_o still_o our_o proof_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n will_v remain_v unanswered_a without_o the_o examination_n of_o which_o the_o question_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n in_o controversy_n can_v be_v decide_v whereas_o these_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o their_o pretend_a impossibility_n be_v mere_a chimera_n and_o that_o this_o change_n may_v easy_o happen_v this_o be_v a_o great_a inducement_n to_o believe_v our_o account_n of_o it_o be_v real_o true_a it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o these_o gentleman_n can_v not_o make_v a_o worse_a choice_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o of_o such_o a_o way_n in_o which_o nothing_o of_o advantage_n to_o their_o church_n can_v be_v expect_v but_o she_o be_v thereby_o expose_v to_o great_a fear_n and_o danger_n and_o that_o the_o cause_n which_o they_o have_v oppose_v be_v more_o behold_v to_o they_o than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o defend_v have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o they_o perhaps_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v much_o trouble_v ourselves_o either_o with_o discover_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n or_o that_o of_o the_o armenian_n or_o with_o the_o display_v the_o mystery_n of_o their_o seminary_n and_o mission_n neither_o shall_v we_o have_v concern_v ourselves_o in_o show_v how_o the_o change_n can_v be_v wrought_v and_o how_o it_o be_v make_v and_o have_v now_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o this_o work_n and_o of_o the_o present_a state_n of_o this_o controversy_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o it_o be_v likewise_o fit_a to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o i_o have_v handle_v it_o one_o of_o my_o great_a care_n have_v be_v religious_o to_o keep_v to_o truth_n and_o sincerity_n for_o i_o be_o very_o sensible_a that_o prejudice_n partiality_n love_v of_o vain_a glory_n and_o even_o sometime_o a_o secret_a desire_n of_o revenge_v a_o man_n self_n on_o his_o adversary_n be_v passion_n which_o do_v common_o obtrude_v themselves_o on_o we_o in_o dispute_n and_o which_o never_o fail_v to_o corrupt_v the_o mind_n i_o have_v therefore_o endeavour_v to_o the_o utmost_a not_o only_o
do_v the_o proof_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n against_o the_o book_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n till_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v show_v they_o to_o be_v invalid_n although_o the_o passion_n which_o appear_v throughout_o mr._n arnaud_n whole_a book_n do_v in_o a_o manner_n persuade_v i_o that_o his_o censure_n be_v not_o always_o reasonable_a yet_o shall_v not_o this_o hinder_v i_o from_o examine_v they_o with_o a_o compose_a mind_n if_o they_o be_v find_v just_a i_o ought_v to_o make_v my_o advantage_n of_o they_o without_o mind_v the_o sharpness_n which_o accompany_v they_o and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o the_o interest_n of_o my_o cause_n require_v i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o manifest_v the_o injustice_n of_o they_o by_o a_o modest_a and_o christian_a defence_n and_o this_o method_n i_o intend_v to_o use_v not_o only_o in_o the_o begin_n but_o likewise_o in_o all_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o work_n which_o i_o dedicate_v to_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n and_o the_o advancement_n of_o god_n glory_n who_o be_v the_o author_n and_o father_n of_o light_n and_o of_o truth_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n that_o provide_v mr._n claude_n may_v be_v grant_v the_o privilege_n which_o he_o immediate_o lay_v hold_v on_o of_o invent_v and_o suppose_v what_o he_o list_v he_o take_v a_o very_a sure_a way_n to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o what_o he_o please_v i_o only_o admire_v that_o while_o he_o fancy_v he_o have_v this_o peculiar_a liberty_n he_o yet_o still_o busy_v himself_o in_o write_v book_n for_o he_o can_v absolute_o determine_v all_o our_o difference_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n less_o trouble_n for_o he_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o immediate_o to_o suppose_v that_o the_o reason_n be_v on_o his_o side_n and_o that_o the_o catholic_n be_v in_o the_o wrong_n and_o so_o the_o whole_a controversy_n will_v be_v at_o a_o end_n and_o thus_o may_v he_o satisfy_v himself_o with_o write_v half_o a_o page_n instead_o of_o a_o entire_a answer_n for_o it_o decide_v the_o whole_a it_o be_v but_o suppose_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o romish_a school_n and_o that_o he_o have_v manifest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n the_o change_n the_o roman_a church_n have_v make_v that_o the_o proof_n be_v clear_a strong_a and_o numerous_a which_o make_v the_o change_n sensible_o apparent_a and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o be_v oppose_v with_o any_o other_o than_o false_a and_o imaginary_a reason_n what_o need_n be_v there_o then_o of_o any_o other_o reply_n and_o to_o what_o purpose_n do_v mr._n claude_n take_v upon_o he_o all_o this_o trouble_v calvinism_n have_v now_o win_v the_o day_n and_o catholic_n religion_n be_v utter_o rout_v the_o right_n of_o oppose_v to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o proof_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n contain_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o to_o speak_v our_o thought_n concern_v it_o be_v not_o so_o marvellous_a nor_o such_o a_o extraordinary_a design_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v need_v raise_v such_o a_o contest_v about_o it_o this_o author_n have_v undertake_v to_o make_v we_o confess_v if_o we_o be_v not_o desperate_o obstinate_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n and_o have_v make_v use_v of_o no_o other_o reason_v for_o this_o purpose_n but_o those_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o moral_a impossibility_n of_o this_o change_n which_o we_o believe_v have_v happen_v common_a sense_n convince_v we_o that_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o examine_v the_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n on_o which_o the_o opinion_n he_o will_v root_v out_o of_o our_o mind_n be_v establish_v for_o till_o then_o all_o his_o arguing_n will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n neither_o can_v we_o just_o be_v deny_v the_o liberty_n of_o mention_v these_o proof_n according_a to_o our_o real_a thought_n for_o see_v we_o offer_v they_o against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n only_o as_o a_o prejudication_n which_o hinder_v we_o from_o heark'n_a to_o his_o argument_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o requisite_a we_o shall_v speak_v our_o thought_n about_o they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o if_o this_o author_n continue_v in_o the_o design_n of_o bring_v we_o to_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o what_o he_o pretend_v he_o especial_o take_v care_n to_o remove_v as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lie_v those_o thing_n which_o render_v all_o his_o other_o endeavour_n ineffectual_a i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o doubt_n if_o man_n mind_n be_v free_a from_o prejudice_n but_o it_o will_v be_v grant_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n do_v perfect_o decide_v the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v a_o complete_a piece_n in_o which_o this_o matter_n be_v search_v to_o the_o bottom_n he_o have_v answer_v those_o who_o have_v treat_v on_o this_o subject_a before_o his_o time_n and_o yet_o his_o book_n have_v lie_v even_o to_o this_o present_a unanswered_a which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o presume_v he_o have_v get_v the_o better_a and_o that_o his_o proof_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o will_v be_v plain_o evident_a and_o numerous_a but_o for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v needful_a for_o the_o end_n of_o a_o difference_n and_o quiet_v contradiction_n to_o suppose_v principle_n grant_v by_o both_o party_n and_o see_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v neither_o agree_v in_o the_o proof_n nor_o in_o the_o change_n here_o in_o question_n i_o do_v thereupon_o free_o confess_v the_o controversy_n lie_v still_o open_a in_o this_o respect_n and_o that_o in_o general_n we_o can_v stop_v any_o man_n mouth_n by_o the_o simple_a supposition_n of_o the_o strength_n and_o solidity_n of_o that_o book_n for_o every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n and_o have_v right_o if_o he_o please_v to_o examine_v and_o answer_v it_o but_o have_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n suppress_v a_o great_a part_n of_o what_o i_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a as_o well_o in_o my_o first_o as_o second_o answer_n it_o will_v immediate_o appear_v i_o have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o make_v such_o a_o claim_n as_o that_o wherewith_o he_o charge_v i_o that_o i_o have_v every_o where_o express_o maintain_v the_o contrary_n see_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n have_v make_v it_o appear_v by_o express_a passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o father_n these_o be_v the_o word_n in_o my_o first_o answer_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a church_n we_o may_v then_o well_o conclude_v there_o have_v happen_v a_o change_n especial_o consider_v that_o this_o same_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o hear_v of_o till_o the_o 11_o century_n now_o consider_v this_o for_o a_o man_n to_o philosophize_v on_o the_o impossibility_n thereof_o be_v to_o give_v himself_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n to_o no_o purpose_n if_o there_o yet_o remain_v any_o thing_n far_o to_o be_v do_v it_o will_v be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o passage_n produce_v by_o mr._n aubertin_n be_v either_o false_a or_o allege_v impertinent_o against_o transubstantiation_n but_o to_o pass_v by_o these_o matter_n of_o proof_n which_o be_v clear_a express_v and_o conclusive_a to_o adhere_v to_o i_o know_v not_o what_o kind_n of_o pretend_a impossibility_n this_o be_v to_o trifle_v with_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n observe_v here_o again_o what_o i_o say_v in_o my_o second_o answer_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o hope_v that_o the_o author_n treat_v my_o abridgement_n in_o the_o respect_n and_o relation_n which_o the_o sequel_n of_o its_o reason_n oblige_v he_o to_o shall_v have_v apply_v himself_o unto_o one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_z proof_n on_o which_o we_o have_v rely_v be_v false_a and_o of_o no_o force_n or_o that_o the_o consequence_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v draw_v from_o they_o be_v untrue_a that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v a_o thing_n be_v possible_a although_o it_o be_v make_v apparent_a that_o this_o very_a thing_n have_v actual_o happen_v when_o a_o man_n make_v supposition_n of_o this_o kind_n how_o absurd_a be_v it_o to_o say_v such_o a_o one_o put_v himself_o in_o possession_n of_o any_o privilege_n or_o usurp_v that_o marvellous_a right_n of_o terminate_a difference_n or_o decide_v controversy_n by_o groundless_a supposition_n for_o i_o not_o only_o give_v this_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o liberty_n of_o oppose_a mr._n aubertin_n proof_n and_o to_o show_v if_o he_o can_v the_o falsity_n of_o they_o but_o i_o conjure_v he_o so_o to_o do_v be_v engage_v thereunto_o by_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o own_o reputation_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o this_o course_n to_o end_v the_o controversy_n now_o if_o this_o may_v be_v style_v
man_n shall_v do_v that_o when_o he_o answer_v which_o he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o do_v but_o when_o he_o oppose_v or_o to_o expect_v he_o shall_v do_v that_o when_o he_o oppose_v which_o he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o do_v but_o in_o answer_v it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o a_o adversary_n make_v a_o exchange_n and_o whereas_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v direct_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o contrary_a party_n or_o to_o oppose_v other_o against_o he_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n and_o force_n he_o shift_v they_o and_o fall_v into_o a_o discourse_n to_o no_o purpose_n and_o all_o this_o while_n the_o contrary_a proof_n he_o shall_v have_v answer_v remain_v firm_a in_o such_o a_o occasion_n we_o have_v power_n to_o reduce_v such_o a_o one_o from_o his_o affect_a wand'ring_n by_o suppose_v the_o proof_n he_o have_v leave_v unanswered_a strong_a and_o solid_a for_o in_o such_o a_o case_n they_o be_v not_o suppose_v good_a and_o firm_a but_o only_o to_o oblige_v he_o to_o answer_v they_o and_o show_v their_o weakness_n or_o falsity_n and_o if_o he_o answer_v they_o not_o we_o may_v reckon_v as_o to_o he_o the_o question_n in_o effect_n be_v decide_v because_o when_o a_o man_n have_v nothing_o to_o say_v against_o the_o method_n of_o proceed_v and_o that_o the_o foremention_v proof_n have_v be_v propose_v according_a to_o the_o exact_a rule_n of_o disputation_n a_o man_n must_v then_o either_o acquiesce_v in_o they_o or_o answer_v they_o and_o to_o do_v neither_o of_o these_o be_v mere_a wrangle_n now_o to_o apply_v these_o maxim_n to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n and_o to_o judge_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n censure_n we_o need_v but_o consider_v first_o that_o when_o i_o suppose_v mr._n aubertin_n proof_n to_o be_v firm_a and_o good_a i_o do_v not_o thereby_o propose_v to_o myself_o a_o absolute_a end_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o this_o simple_a supposition_n but_o only_o to_o regulate_v the_o debate_n and_o reduce_v it_o within_o those_o bound_n wherein_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v second_o that_o in_o suppose_v they_o good_a i_o have_v only_o deliver_v my_o opinion_n which_o i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o maintain_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n without_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o defend_v the_o contrary_a three_o that_o i_o have_v suppose_v they_o to_o be_v good_a without_o prove_v they_o so_o because_o we_o ever_o suppose_v proof_n sufficient_o firm_a till_o such_o time_n as_o something_o at_o least_o be_v object_v against_o they_o and_o hitherto_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v lie_v unanswered_a four_o that_o i_o make_v use_v of_o they_o as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o to_o resist_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n attempt_n and_o when_o a_o man_n only_o defend_v himself_o in_o a_o dispute_n he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o prove_v any_o thing_n five_o and_o last_o i_o do_v not_o offer_v they_o but_o only_o as_o prejudices_fw-la at_o his_o opinion_n which_o ought_v necessary_o to_o be_v remove_v out_o of_o our_o mind_n before_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v offer_v we_o for_o as_o much_o as_o these_o prejudices_fw-la make_v the_o author_n be_v reason_v ineffectual_a and_o improper_a to_o that_o design_n of_o make_v we_o acknowledge_v there_o have_v be_v introduce_v no_o change_n into_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o i_o may_v not_o only_o suppose_v these_o proof_n be_v clear_a firm_a and_o numerous_a see_v that_o it_o be_v under_o this_o notion_n we_o have_v entertain_v these_o prejudices_fw-la but_o morever_o suppose_v they_o without_o prove_v they_o and_o i_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o that_o treatise_n to_o show_v we_o if_o he_o can_v that_o they_o do_v not_o amount_v to_o what_o we_o imagine_v in_o short_a if_o he_o will_v obtain_v his_o end_n he_o must_v show_v we_o that_o our_o prejudice_n ought_v not_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o harken_v to_o what_o he_o have_v far_a to_o offer_v we_o which_o be_v to_o say_v suppose_v our_o proof_n to_o be_v most_o firm_a and_o evident_a yet_o ought_v they_o not_o to_o avert_v our_o mind_n from_o consider_v his_o moral_a conjecture_n or_o show_v we_o that_o our_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o ground_n and_o that_o our_o proof_n be_v neither_o plain_a nor_o sufficient_a the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v absurd_a the_o second_o be_v what_o we_o desire_v he_o to_o take_v in_o hand_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v bethink_v himself_o and_o require_v we_o to_o prove_v the_o validity_n of_o our_o proof_n if_o our_o proof_n be_v suppose_v good_a be_v in_o effect_n the_o calvinist_n victory_n and_o the_o romanist_n defeat_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o grant_v we_o have_v reason_n to_o admire_v he_o shall_v think_v he_o have_v overthrow_v they_o by_o five_o or_o six_o line_n stuff_v with_o raillery_n have_v he_o be_v more_o concern_v at_o the_o call_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n imaginary_a conjecture_n than_o at_o the_o glorious_a victory_n over_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o have_v be_v attribute_v to_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o this_o innovation_n bring_v in_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v apparent_a to_o all_o the_o world_n do_v he_o more_o value_v the_o reputation_n he_o think_v he_o have_v get_v by_o write_v a_o small_a treatise_n than_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o aught_o he_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o a_o particular_a work_n to_o have_v rifle_v both_o east_n and_o west_n whilst_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o catholic_n church_n perish_v before_o his_o eye_n lie_v prostrate_a approbation_n mr._n de_fw-fr vence_n in_o his_o approbation_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o victorion_n calvinisme_n i_o will_v grant_v my_o supposition_n reside_v but_o in_o my_o own_o imagination_n and_o in_o they_o of_o the_o same_o communion_n yet_o certain_o this_o a_o man_n will_v think_v shall_v be_v sufficient_a to_o stir_v up_o the_o zeal_n of_o a_o person_n who_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v give_v to_o the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o teacher_n of_o truth_n and_o who_o have_v be_v enlighten_v by_o his_o grace_n and_o fill_v with_o his_o spirit_n on_o purpose_n to_o rescue_v and_o vindicate_v truth_n from_o the_o subtlety_n and_o false_a gloss_n of_o error_n as_o speak_v one_o of_o his_o approbationer_n this_o i_o think_v shall_v be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o prefer_v the_o reputation_n of_o his_o whole_a church_n before_o that_o of_o a_o single_a author_n of_o who_o name_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v still_o ignorant_a and_o moreover_o as_o have_v be_v already_o say_v this_o prejudice_n under_o which_o we_o labour_v whether_o true_a or_o false_a make_v a_o distinction_n between_o the_o interest_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o those_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n for_o it_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o all_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n and_o bereave_v he_o of_o all_o the_o conquest_n he_o promise_v himself_o for_o to_o regain_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reputation_n will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n see_v that_o calvinisme_n will_v not_o give_v over_o celebrate_v aubertin_n victory_n and_o stand_v firm_a to_o his_o proof_n the_o confutation_n of_o aubertin_n book_n will_v be_v to_o give_v such_o a_o mighty_a stroke_n as_o will_v ever_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o calvinism_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n raise_v up_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n out_o of_o the_o dust_n there_o aught_o to_o have_v be_v no_o waver_n between_o these_o two_o party_n and_o yet_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o doctor_n who_o have_v be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n furnish_v with_o such_o gift_n betake_v himself_o to_o the_o write_n of_o a_o treatise_n and_o send_v the_o church_n away_o till_o another_o time_n in_o short_a to_o finish_v the_o justification_n of_o my_o yet_o unproved_a supposition_n i_o need_v but_o propose_v the_o example_n of_o a_o man_n who_o to_o show_v i_o the_o victory_n which_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v obtain_v against_o we_o if_o we_o have_v any_o reason_n leave_v we_o suppose_v without_o prove_v it_o that_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o book_n be_v plain_a and_o solid_a if_o i_o shall_v apply_v to_o he_o mr._n arnaud_n maxim_n and_o tell_v he_o that_o provide_v he_o may_v have_v the_o liberty_n which_o he_o immediate_o make_v use_v of_o invent_v and_o suppose_v what_o he_o please_v he_o be_v in_o a_o sure_a way_n to_o conclude_v thence_o what_o he_o will_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o discourse_n found_v on_o unproved_a supposition_n be_v not_o whole_o judicious_a and_o that_o they_o show_v he_o know_v not_o how_o to_o distinguish_v between_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o assert_v
but_o from_o that_o time_n i_o interpose_v for_o have_v i_o not_o step_v in_o between_o the_o author_n have_v talk_v only_o to_o himself_o and_o when_o a_o man_n do_v so_o we_o be_v not_o wont_a to_o say_v such_o a_o one_o be_v in_o a_o dispute_n to_o find_v then_o the_o real_a occasion_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v have_v seek_v it_o in_o the_o cause_n move_v i_o to_o interpose_v and_o not_o in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n '_o be_v intention_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o consider_v there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o occasion_n of_o a_o debate_n and_o whether_o the_o subject_a of_o it_o be_v real_a or_o imaginary_a for_o to_o decide_v the_o latter_a of_o these_o particular_n we_o must_v look_v back_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v do_v and_o what_o he_o will_v do_v but_o to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o the_o first_o of_o they_o i_o ought_v thereupon_o to_o be_v consult_v and_o when_o it_o shall_v appear_v i_o be_v deceive_v by_o a_o groundless_a imagination_n that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v assault_v than_o it_o may_v be_v true_o affirm_v i_o raise_v a_o quarrel_n to_o no_o purpose_n see_v the_o occasion_n of_o it_o only_o spring_v out_o of_o my_o own_o fancy_n but_o yet_o what_o i_o have_v say_v since_o can_v be_v charge_v with_o notorious_a falsity_n viz._n that_o this_o book_n be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o the_o debate_n betwixt_o we_o see_v that_o in_o effect_n i_o only_o engage_v in_o this_o controversy_n to_o defend_v it_o there_o be_v moreover_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n a_o false_a supposition_n in_o the_o term_n of_o refute_v for_o he_o suppose_v i_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o a_o design_n of_o formal_o and_o direct_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n whole_a book_n and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o seldom_o any_o man_n undertake_v to_o refute_v a_o large_a folio_n in_o a_o preface_n but_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v that_o i_o do_v not_o for_o this_o reason_n use_v the_o term_n of_o refute_v but_o assault_v and_o that_o far_o from_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o this_o design_n of_o a_o refutation_n my_o complaint_n have_v be_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o have_v not_o refute_v this_o book_n and_o which_o have_v be_v ground_v on_o the_o necessity_n urge_v he_o to_o have_v do_v it_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o now_o to_o justify_v what_o i_o say_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o debate_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o ill_a ground_a supposition_n i_o need_v not_o repeat_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n design_v to_o refute_v that_o whole_a book_n it_o appear_v to_o i_o sufficient_a he_o have_v assault_v the_o last_o part_n of_o it_o and_o undertake_v to_o answer_v it_o throughout_o the_o second_o section_n of_o his_o treatise_n it_o suffice_v i_o that_o his_o first_o section_n tend_v to_o render_v incredible_a mr._n aubertin_n account_n of_o a_o innovation_n it_o suffice_v i_o the_o drift_n of_o his_o whole_a work_n be_v to_o make_v mr._n aubertin_n proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n altogether_o useless_a to_o we_o and_o this_o be_v more_o than_o need_v to_o be_v say_v to_o refute_v this_o fierce_a accusation_n of_o notorious_a falsity_n with_o which_o charge_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v begin_v his_o book_n now_o this_o be_v apparent_o true_a and_o a_o man_n needs_o but_o his_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v tell_v we_o what_o he_o please_v concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n real_a design_n yet_o shall_v i_o answer_v he_o that_o when_o man_n judge_v of_o a_o work_n their_o judgement_n be_v guide_v by_o what_o appear_v in_o the_o work_n itself_o and_o not_o by_o the_o secret_a intention_n of_o its_o author_n for_o man_n design_n many_o time_n lie_v hide_v but_o the_o drift_n of_o their_o work_n lie_v open_a i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o penetrate_v into_o man_n heart_n yet_o can_v i_o be_v withhold_v from_o judge_v of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n because_o it_o be_v before_o my_o eye_n that_o this_o treatise_n be_v at_o first_o but_o a_o simple_a preface_n or_o that_o it_o be_v not_o it_o avail_v i_o little_a to_o know_v for_o i_o be_o not_o usual_o so_o much_o in_o love_n with_o rarity_n as_o to_o extend_v my_o curiosity_n into_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n disavow_v design_n if_o this_o work_n have_v be_v heretofore_o but_o a_o preface_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v since_o raise_v to_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o treatise_n there_o have_v be_v reason_n perhaps_o for_o its_o ennobling_n its_o desert_n have_v make_v it_o worthy_a of_o this_o honour_n and_o they_o be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o blame_v who_o have_v reproach_v it_o with_o the_o meanness_n of_o its_o former_a condition_n in_o a_o occasion_n which_o call_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o its_o glory_n but_o be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v preface_n or_o treatise_n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o it_o assault_v never_o the_o less_o for_o this_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o refute_v it_o by_o the_o way_n by_o the_o way_n of_o four_o score_n and_o eight_o page_n which_o it_o contain_v there_o be_v one_o and_o fifty_o of_o they_o employ_v in_o a_o formal_a refutation_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n account_n of_o a_o innovation_n and_o the_o drift_n of_o the_o rest_n as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v be_v to_o show_v that_o this_o account_n be_v incredible_a because_o it_o be_v impossible_a and_o indirect_o to_o overthrow_v the_o whole_a work_n so_o that_o here_o i_o think_v the_o charge_n of_o our_o first_o notorious_a falsity_n appear_v to_o be_v untrue_a let_v we_o see_v the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o i_o affirm_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v assault_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n but_o to_o apprehend_v thorough_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o observation_n mr._n aubertin_n whole_a book_n must_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v a_o discourse_n only_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o first_o he_o handle_v this_o subject_a by_o argument_n draw_v from_o scripture_n and_o humane_a reason_n he_o produce_v the_o passage_n thereof_o and_o argument_n fetch_v from_o thence_o and_o refute_v the_o answer_n make_v thereunto_o nay_o he_o near_a upon_o answer_v whatsoever_o controvertist_n have_v state_v hitherto_o considerable_a on_o this_o subject_a in_o the_o second_o he_o examine_v the_o church_n belief_n during_o six_o century_n by_o a_o exact_a discussion_n of_o all_o passage_n produce_v on_o either_o side_n make_v it_o plain_o appear_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v unknown_a during_o all_o that_o time_n and_o in_o the_o three_o he_o give_v a_o account_n after_o what_o manner_n their_o doctrine_n have_v be_v introduce_v the_o first_o part_n treat_v of_o the_o question_n of_o right_n show_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o it_o and_o serve_v as_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o second_o the_o second_o part_n handle_v the_o question_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n by_o a_o faithful_a deposition_n of_o witness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o father_n from_o age_n to_o age_n and_o serve_v as_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o three_o and_o the_o three_o part_n show_v the_o degree_n of_o this_o innovation_n the_o time_n when_o it_o begin_v its_o author_n and_o the_o opposition_n which_o it_o have_v meet_v with_o this_o be_v so_o i_o say_v it_o be_v a_o indirect_a proceed_v to_o single_a out_o this_o last_o part_n from_o the_o second_o and_o attempt_v the_o refute_v of_o it_o alone_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v and_o the_o reason_n be_v manifest_a because_o the_o only_a foundation_n on_o which_o the_o last_o part_n be_v build_v and_o which_o communicate_v to_o it_o all_o its_o force_n of_o persuasion_n consist_v in_o its_o second_o for_o wherefore_o do_v we_o believe_v for_o example_n what_o it_o say_v concern_v the_o innovation_n which_o anastasius_n sinaite_o have_v introduce_v in_o reference_n to_o expression_n he_o have_v be_v the_o first_o that_o reject_v the_o term_n of_o type_n or_o figure_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v because_o he_o show_v we_o in_o his_o second_o part_n that_o the_o father_n who_o precede_v anastasius_n ever_o make_v use_n of_o this_o manner_n of_o expression_n for_o we_o find_v not_o any_o one_o of_o they_o who_o reject_v they_o wherefore_o do_v we_o take_v paschasius_fw-la to_o be_v the_o first_o who_o ever_o think_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o we_o never_o meet_v with_o any_o
before_o his_o time_n who_o thus_o deliver_v themselves_o so_o that_o the_o second_o part_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n do_v necessary_o prepare_v the_o reader_n for_o the_o three_o in_o the_o second_o part_n he_o show_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o six_o first_o age_n to_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v see_v at_o present_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o reader_n then_o thereupon_o find_v there_o have_v be_v a_o innovation_n and_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o that_o it_o have_v actual_o happen_v so_o that_o it_o only_o remain_v to_o know_v when_o by_o who_o and_o by_o what_o degree_n this_o change_n have_v be_v introduce_v and_o this_o be_v sufficient_o set_v forth_o in_o the_o three_o part._n it_o can_v therefore_o be_v single_v out_o from_o the_o second_o to_o be_v oppose_v alone_o without_o the_o great_a injustice_n and_o disingenuity_n for_o this_o be_v to_o strip_v it_o of_o all_o its_o strength_n and_o to_o deal_v with_o it_o as_o the_o philistines_n do_v with_o samson_n cut_v off_o his_o hair_n before_o they_o set_v upon_o he_o mr._n aubertin_n offer_v not_o his_o account_n to_o the_o reader_n till_o he_o have_v prepare_v he_o by_o a_o necessary_a premonition_n to_o receive_v it_o whereas_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v it_o consider_v and_o examine_v with_o a_o unprepared_a mind_n or_o rather_o to_o speak_v better_a with_o a_o mind_n fill_v with_o contrary_a disposition_n now_o this_o be_v not_o fair_a deal_v for_o to_o proceed_v orderly_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v begin_v with_o these_o first_o preparation_n and_o make_v it_o appear_v if_o he_o can_v that_o they_o be_v fallacious_a and_o so_o discover_v the_o unjustice_n falsity_n or_o weakness_n of_o they_o and_o afterward_o set_v upon_o the_o account_n he_o give_v we_o have_v he_o take_v this_o course_n we_o shall_v have_v have_v nothing_o to_o charge_v he_o with_o touch_v his_o method_n but_o to_o stifle_v these_o preparation_n and_o cut_v they_o off_o from_o the_o dispute_n and_o fall_v immediate_o upon_o his_o account_n of_o the_o innovation_n be_v that_o which_o will_v ever_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o indirect_a deal_v and_o if_o we_o consider_v likewise_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v endeavour_v to_o overthrow_v this_o account_n it_o will_v be_v find_v his_o proceed_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n as_o disingenuous_a as_o in_o the_o former_a as_o for_o instance_n mr._n aubertin_n observe_v that_o anastasius_n sinaite_n have_v be_v the_o first_o who_o vary_v from_o the_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o antitype_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o to_o refute_v direct_o this_o historical_a passage_n be_v agree_v as_o we_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a relate_n to_o anastasius_n there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o like_a passage_n produce_v of_o they_o who_o precede_v he_o and_o to_o have_v make_v it_o thence_o appear_v he_o be_v not_o the_o first_o who_o thus_o express_v himself_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n take_v another_o course_n for_o he_o demand_v how_o this_o can_v be_v that_o etc._n perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n p._n 50._o 51._o etc._n etc._n anastasius_n who_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o church_n belief_n in_o his_o time_n shall_v offer_v a_o opinion_n which_o will_v be_v formal_o oppose_v and_o this_o without_o acknowledge_v he_o propose_v a_o contrary_a opinion_n he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v this_o innovation_n can_v not_o overspread_v either_o east_n or_o west_n and_o that_o anastasius_n real_a meaning_n and_o that_o of_o they_o who_o speak_v like_o he_o in_o this_o particular_a can_v not_o be_v the_o impannation_n of_o the_o word_n with_o which_o mr._n aubertin_n seem_v to_o charge_v they_o and_o the_o same_o do_v he_o in_o respect_n of_o paschasius_fw-la who_o mr._n aubertin_n affirm_v to_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o instead_o of_o show_v other_o hold_a the_o same_o opinion_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o teach_v a_o new_a doctrine_n he_o set_v himself_o upon_o show_v that_o if_o paschasius_fw-la have_v be_v a_o innovator_n he_o will_v have_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o in_o some_o one_o of_o the_o council_n hold_v in_o his_o time_n that_o he_o will_v have_v be_v oppose_v and_o never_o offer_v his_o opinion_n as_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o he_o have_v do_v i_o will_v not_o now_o inquire_v into_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o argument_n neither_o will_v i_o say_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v for_o this_o reason_n alone_o that_o they_o be_v indirect_a the_o question_n be_v here_o whether_o this_o course_n of_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n be_v warrantable_a and_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v it_o be_v not_o for_o the_o chief_a design_n of_o this_o his_o account_n be_v only_o to_o demonstrate_v that_o anastasius_n and_o paschasius_fw-la introduce_v innovation_n now_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v they_o be_v not_o innovator_n there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v produce_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o those_o who_o precede_v they_o which_o shall_v come_v near_o the_o same_o expression_n or_o at_o least_o amount_v to_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o that_o of_o they_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v again_o then_o if_o he_o please_v the_o question_n and_o whether_o i_o have_v broach_v two_o notorious_a untruth_n the_o one_o that_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v the_o other_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v attack_v it_o after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n now_o to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v have_v from_o he_o a_o second_o sentence_n more_o favourable_a than_o the_o former_a it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o answer_v his_o objection_n and_o show_v he_o first_o that_o i_o pretendnot_v to_o hinder_v any_o person_n from_o choose_v those_o point_n or_o matter_n for_o which_o he_o have_v the_o great_a inclination_n for_o provide_v he_o handle_v they_o in_o a_o regular_a manner_n he_o will_v thereby_o oblige_v the_o public_a second_o i_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o hinder_v any_o man_n from_o refute_v part_n of_o a_o book_n and_o leave_v the_o other_o provide_v this_o part_n may_v be_v well_o refute_v alone_o and_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n to_o complain_v that_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n be_v spoil_v by_o such_o a_o separation_n three_o neither_o do_v i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o call_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o account_v about_o his_o employ_v himself_n and_o require_v of_o he_o two_o volume_n in_o folio_n for_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o believe_v his_o employ_v be_v great_a and_o difficult_a and_o therefore_o afford_v he_o not_o time_n enough_o to_o make_v a_o direct_a and_o complete_a refutation_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o can_v reasonable_o require_v more_o from_o 7._o lib._n 1._o ch._n 1._o pag._n 7._o a_o person_n who_o handle_v any_o subject_a than_o that_o he_o suppose_v nothing_o which_o be_v false_a or_o obscure_a and_o draw_v not_o from_o thence_o ill_a consequence_n see_v the_o truth_n and_o clearness_n of_o principle_n and_o the_o justness_n of_o their_o consequence_n be_v in_o themselves_o sufficient_a to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n and_o give_v we_o a_o clear_a and_o perfect_a notion_n thereof_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v this_o be_v true_a when_o person_n be_v agree_v to_o treat_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o do_v take_v this_o course_n to_o decide_v the_o principal_a question_n of_o it_o for_o in_o this_o case_n only_o the_o principle_n and_o their_o consequence_n ought_v to_o be_v examine_v but_o if_o this_o be_v not_o consent_v to_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v general_a observation_n make_v upon_o the_o method_n than_o it_o be_v not_o particular_o mind_v whether_o the_o principle_n be_v disputable_a or_o not_o nor_o whether_o their_o consequence_n be_v true_a or_o false_a for_o this_o follow_v afterward_o the_o method_n of_o handle_v the_o subject_n be_v only_o consider_v without_o regard_n to_o the_o principle_n or_o conclusion_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o it_o be_v direct_a or_o disorderly_a natural_a or_o against_o nature_n sufficient_a to_o persuade_v and_o end_v the_o controversy_n or_o not_o and_o on_o this_o account_n it_o may_v be_v just_o expect_v from_o a_o person_n that_o he_o take_v a_o right_a method_n rather_o than_o a_o wrong_n one_o which_o be_v a_o natural_a rather_o than_o that_o which_o be_v not_o so_o for_o such_o a_o one_o may_v well_o be_v tell_v he_o spend_v his_o time_n to_o no_o purpose_n that_o take_v not_o a_o right_a
he_o set_v himself_o upon_o prove_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v as_o we_o do_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v a_o figure_n or_o representation_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o berengarian_n 4._o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o point_n in_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o they_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o the_o dispute_n turn_v especial_o on_o this_o hinge_n 5._o he_o set_v himself_o to_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n never_o make_v transubstantiation_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o the_o latin_n now_o all_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o general_a illusion_n which_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n chap._n ii_o the_o first_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o greek_n refuse_v to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o second_o from_o their_o not_o express_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n seven_o delusion_n my_o first_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o the_o greek_n not_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n when_o they_o explain_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o this_o arcudius_n himself_o who_o can_v be_v suspect_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n see_v he_o be_v a_o person_n devote_v to_o its_o interest_n be_v force_v to_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v he_o the_o greek_n acknowledge_v embrace_v and_o believe_v with_o a_o firm_a 2._o arcud_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n cap._n 2._o faith_n veram_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o real_a transubstantiation_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_a father_n of_o all_o age_n and_o late_o by_o that_o of_o jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o his_o censure_n of_o the_o lutheran_n so_o far_o he_o agree_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o what_o follow_v do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o what_o he_o say_v before_o and_o although_o they_o use_v not_o this_o term_n yet_o have_v they_o invent_v other_o by_o which_o they_o explain_v themselves_o as_o full_o as_o can_v be_v desire_v dicunt_fw-la enim_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d aliaque_fw-la id_fw-la genus_fw-la we_o shall_v by_o what_o follow_v whether_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v these_o term_n signify_v and_o express_v areal_a transubstantiation_n it_o suffice_v i_o at_o present_a to_o represent_v what_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o use_v not_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n this_o justify_v itself_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n a_o real_a false_a greek_a who_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v with_o so_o great_a ostentation_n and_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v consider_v in_o its_o place_n vox_fw-la etenim_fw-la say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiatio_fw-la tametsi_fw-la nova_fw-la quodammodo_fw-la videatur_fw-la &_o a_o pluribus_fw-la non_fw-la libenter_fw-la ut_fw-la recens_fw-la suscipiatur_fw-la licet_fw-la nihilominus_fw-la etc._n etc._n this_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o it_o seem_v in_o some_o sort_n new_a and_o that_o several_a by_o reason_n of_o its_o novelty_n do_v not_o willing_o receive_v it_o etc._n etc._n these_o several_a he_o speak_v of_o be_v all_o the_o true_a greek_n which_o be_v to_o say_v all_z they_o which_o be_v not_o as_o paysius_fw-la who_o hold_v intelligence_n with_o the_o latin_n i_o may_v likewise_o here_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o mr._n basire_v archdeacon_n of_o northumberland_n and_o chaplain_n to_o his_o majesty_n of_o great_a britain_n a_o worthy_a person_n exquisite_o learned_a exemplary_a for_o his_o virtue_n and_o well_o verse_v in_o language_n who_o have_v not_o only_o voyage_v into_o greece_n and_o other_o eastern_a part_n but_o have_v live_v there_o a_o considerable_a time_n and_o public_o preach_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o send_v i_o and_o out_o of_o which_o i_o shall_v produce_v hereafter_o some_o article_n he_o assure_v i_o he_o have_v careful_o read_v several_a public_a write_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o their_o symbol_n confession_n and_o catechism_n to_o see_v whether_o he_o can_v find_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o they_o which_o he_o can_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o they_o he_o far_o add_v that_o one_o of_o these_o false_a greek_n which_o the_o latin_n make_v use_n of_o for_o the_o propogate_a of_o their_o doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n have_v compile_v a_o catechism_n wherein_o he_o have_v insert_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o be_v censure_v for_o it_o by_o the_o true_a greek_n but_o all_o these_o testimony_n be_v not_o necessary_a see_v we_o may_v read_v a_o great_a many_o of_o these_o authentic_a piece_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o their_o canon_n collect_v by_o balsamon_n zonaras_n and_o several_a other_o part_n of_o their_o liturgy_n insert_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n their_o euchology_n give_v we_o by_o james_n goar_n a_o dominicain_n their_o pontificia_fw-la publish_v by_o mr._n habert_n bishop_n of_o vabres_fw-es the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o their_o prelate_n make_v at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o ordination_n the_o typick_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o book_n that_o regulate_v every_o day_n office_n with_o their_o festival_n fast_n and_o solemnity_n their_o anthology_n which_o particular_o contain_v the_o office_n for_o festival_n their_o horology_n consist_v of_o daily_a prayer_n and_o many_o other_o ecclesiastical_a book_n a_o great_a number_n of_o which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o dissertation_n leo_n allatius_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v make_v a_o exact_a search_n by_o himself_o and_o friend_n can_v produce_v one_o passage_n that_o bear_v the_o expression_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o in_o my_o judgement_n be_v a_o evident_a token_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o they_o we_o may_v see_v likewise_o the_o book_n of_o their_o most_o approve_a author_n as_o of_o john_n damascene_fw-la nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n photius_n theophilact_fw-mi oecumenius_n zonaras_n german_a balsamon_n nicetas_n choniatus_n cabisilas_n marc_n of_o ephesus_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n metrophanus_n and_o as_o many_o other_o who_o work_n be_v extant_a in_o which_o we_o find_v no_o such_o expression_n as_o answer_n that_o of_o transubstantiation_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o expression_n be_v new_a and_o find_v out_o but_o since_o the_o contest_v with_o berengarius_fw-la the_o greek_n have_v therefore_o no_o such_o word_n in_o their_o language_n whereby_o perfect_o to_o express_v this_o see_v they_o have_v the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v proper_o transubstantiation_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o arcudius_n and_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n have_v observe_v it_o in_o effect_n the_o latinise_v greek_n do_v common_o use_v it_o and_o it_o be_v ever_o insert_v in_o the_o formulary_a of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v when_o they_o embrace_v the_o romish_a religion_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v hereafter_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v this_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o 387._o lib._n 4._o c._n 6._o pag._n 387._o that_o which_o the_o greek_n ordinary_o use_v whereby_o to_o explain_v transubstantiation_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v they_o use_v it_o not_o in_o the_o explication_n of_o their_o creed_n moreover_o he_o need_v not_o insert_v the_o word_n ordinary_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v neither_o use_v it_o ordinary_o nor_o extraordinary_o but_o it_o may_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o doctrine_n represent_v under_o this_o term_n although_o they_o use_v not_o the_o term_n itself_o i_o answer_v first_o that_o if_o we_o suppose_v the_o greek_n ever_o hold_v this_o opinion_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v persuade_v we_o there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o reason_n give_v why_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v not_o be_v find_v all_o this_o while_n in_o use_n among_o their_o author_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o we_o find_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o they_o for_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v not_o in_o common_a use_n either_o the_o term_n of_o substantiatio_n nor_o substantiare_fw-la have_v therefore_o invent_v and_o admit_v of_o that_o of_o transubstantiatio_fw-la and_o transubstantiare_fw-la as_o most_o proper_a to_o express_v their_o conception_n on_o that_o subject_a so_o that_o this_o very_a consideration_n that_o we_o find_v not_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o proof_n that_o they_o believe_v not_o the_o thing_n signify_v by_o they_o moreover_o the_o latin_n have_v invent_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n how_o come_v
nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la and_o theophilact_v compare_v the_o discourse_n of_o urbain_n the_o second_o in_o the_o council_n of_o plaisance_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n of_o thomas_n aquinas_n and_o all_o the_o schoolman_n and_o in_o short_a of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n with_o what_o he_o allege_v out_o of_o euthymius_n nicholas_n methoniensis_n zonaras_n nicetas_n choniatus_n cabasilas_n and_o jeremias_n and_o you_o will_v find_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n clear_o and_o plain_o express_v and_o on_o the_o other_o no_o such_o thing_n i_o have_v already_o mention_v mr._n basire_v a_o english_a divine_a who_o have_v a_o particular_a commerce_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o during_o the_o time_n he_o be_v among_o they_o careful_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o read_n of_o their_o book_n observe_v here_o then_o what_o he_o write_v i_o from_o durham_n decemb._n 6._o 1668._o dico_fw-la 3._o in_fw-la specie_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la graecam_fw-la transubstantiationem_fw-la nullibi_fw-la asserere_fw-la neque_fw-la voce_fw-la neque_fw-la re_fw-la de_fw-fr publicis_fw-la instrumentis_fw-la puta_fw-la symbolis_fw-la confessionibus_fw-la catechismis_fw-la etc._n etc._n intelligi_fw-la volo_fw-la quorum_fw-la plurima_fw-la pervolvi_fw-la ad_fw-la indaginem_fw-la neque_fw-la in_o eorum_fw-la vel_fw-la unico_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d vocis_fw-la ut_fw-la &_o rei_fw-la ipsius_fw-la priscis_fw-la patribus_fw-la graecis_fw-la prorsus_fw-la ignotae_fw-la vel_fw-la vola_fw-la vel_fw-la vestigium_fw-la privatos_fw-la eorum_fw-la doctores_fw-la nil_fw-la moror_fw-la quoniam_fw-la non_fw-la sum_fw-la nescius_fw-la quemdam_fw-la ipsorum_fw-la pseudo-graecorum_a hieromonachum_fw-la in_o svam_fw-la cathechesin_n quam_fw-la mihi_fw-la videre_fw-la licuit_fw-la constantinopoli_fw-it illam_fw-la vocem_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d intrusisse_fw-la qui_fw-la vel_fw-la ideo_fw-la verorum_fw-la graecorum_n censuram_fw-la haud_fw-la effugit_fw-la the_o greek_a church_n do_v no_o where_n teach_v transubstantiation_n i_o mean_v in_o their_o public_a symbol_n confession_n and_o catechism_n etc._n etc._n several_a of_o which_o i_o have_v upon_o this_o account_n careful_o peruse_v but_o can_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o they_o the_o least_o trace_n either_o of_o this_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o thing_n itself_o signify_v thereby_o which_o doctrine_n be_v altogether_o unknown_a to_o the_o greek_a father_n i_o matter_n not_o some_o private_a doctor_n among_o they_o for_o i_o know_v that_o a_o certain_a monk_n of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o false_a greek_n have_v secret_o insert_v the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiation_n in_o his_o catechism_n which_o i_o see_v at_o constantinople_n but_o he_o be_v severe_o check_v for_o it_o by_o the_o true_a greek_n it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v that_o mr._n basire_n be_v a_o protestant_n and_o consequent_o to_o be_v suspect_v in_o this_o case_n but_o beside_o that_o he_o be_v a_o person_n deserve_o honour_v for_o his_o integrity_n and_o who_o testimony_n can_v be_v question_v without_o the_o high_a injustice_n and_o moreover_o a_o divine_a and_o therefore_o not_o likely_a to_o mistake_v in_o thing_n relate_v to_o his_o own_o profession_n be_v a_o person_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o one_o that_o dwell_v long_o in_o those_o part_n and_o have_v not_o only_o the_o curiosity_n but_o likewise_o the_o mean_n and_o opportunity_n to_o inform_v himself_o exact_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o relate_v beside_o this_o i_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n can_v just_o reject_v his_o testimony_n upon_o this_o only_a ground_n that_o he_o be_v a_o protestant_n see_v he_o himself_o have_v produce_v the_o letter_n of_o mr._n pompone_n his_o nephew_n and_o mr._n picquet_n and_o the_o history_n of_o what_o pass_v at_o m._n the_o archbishop_n of_o sens_n touch_v the_o muscovite_n attest_v by_o roman_a catholic_n but_o shall_v i_o lay_v aside_o mr._n basire_n testimony_n that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v serve_v my_o turn_n i_o suppose_v there_o be_v no_o body_n doubt_n but_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v all_o possible_a search_n into_o these_o matter_n touch_v the_o greek_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a have_v he_o find_v any_o passage_n contain_v in_o express_a term_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o will_v not_o omit_v they_o yet_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o whatsoever_o he_o have_v hitherto_o allege_v which_o seem_v to_o intimate_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o all_o this_o long_a dispute_n which_o take_v up_o half_o his_o book_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a sophism_n impose_v on_o we_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o reunion_n make_v between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n by_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la and_o some_o testimony_n the_o ancient_a of_o which_o bear_v date_n but_o from_o the_o year_n 1641._o we_o shall_v examine_v these_o matter_n in_o their_o proper_a place_n and_o hope_v to_o undeceive_v man_n mind_n whatsoever_o impression_n they_o may_v have_v make_v upon_o they_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o may_v observe_v that_o instead_o of_o give_v we_o express_v and_o clear_a proof_n which_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o can_v lawful_o be_v produce_v on_o this_o subject_n he_o amuse_n his_o reader_n with_o tedious_a discourse_n wide_a consequence_n and_o negative_a argument_n which_o at_o bottom_n conclude_v nothing_o for_o the_o point_n in_o question_n relate_v to_o a_o fact_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v decide_v by_o proof_n of_o fact_n we_o expect_v thereupon_o testimony_n conclusive_a in_o themselves_o without_o the_o help_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o impossibility_n wherein_o he_o have_v find_v himself_o of_o satisfy_v the_o public_a expectation_n be_v in_o itself_o a_o evident_a proof_n of_o the_o contrary_a of_o what_o he_o pretend_v but_o this_o will_v appear_v yet_o more_o plain_a by_o what_o follow_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n wherein_o we_o shall_v more_o full_o discover_v mr._n arnaud_n impose_v on_o the_o world_n chap._n iii_o the_o three_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o expression_n use_v by_o the_o greek_n be_v general_a and_o insufficient_a to_o form_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n the_o four_o that_o the_o greek_n only_o receive_v for_o determination_n of_o faith_n the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o general_n council_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n delusion_n lay_v open_a the_o five_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o their_o transaction_n with_o the_o latin_n have_v ever_o keep_v to_o their_o general_n expression_n mr._n arnaud_n eight_o delusion_n discover_v the_o common_a expression_n the_o greek_n use_v in_o the_o explain_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v these_o they_o call_v the_o symbol_n the_o holy_a gift_n the_o holy_a thing_n the_o ineffable_a mystery_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sanctify_a bread_n the_o particle_n or_o part_n the_o pearl_n and_o the_o like_a they_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o express_v this_o change_n they_o use_v the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v to_o change_v now_o it_o be_v certain_a these_o expression_n whether_o we_o take_v they_o several_o or_o joint_o can_v form_v the_o idea_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o beside_o that_o be_v general_a they_o be_v capable_a of_o several_a particular_a sense_n and_o be_v find_v indifferent_o use_v on_o other_o subject_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n imagine_v as_o may_v be_v justify_v by_o a_o thousand_o example_n if_o it_o be_v needful_a beside_o this_o i_o say_v our_o reason_n guide_v we_o never_o to_o attribute_v a_o particular_a and_o determinate_a sense_n to_o person_n who_o explain_v not_o themselves_o otherwise_o than_o in_o general_a term_n unless_o it_o evident_o appear_v from_o something_o else_o that_o they_o have_v this_o particular_a sense_n in_o their_o mind_n i_o confess_v that_o in_o this_o case_n that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o it_o appear_v they_o have_v have_v a_o particular_a sense_n in_o their_o mind_n we_o ought_v ready_o to_o take_v their_o term_n in_o this_o sense_n how_o general_a soever_o they_o may_v be_v but_o if_o they_o come_v not_o up_o to_o this_o we_o can_v give_v they_o no_o more_o than_o a_o general_n and_o undeterminate_a meaning_n we_o know_v for_o example_n that_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n transubstantiation_n be_v common_o believe_v when_o then_o we_o be_v tell_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n although_o these_o word_n be_v general_a yet_o do_v we_o immediate_o understand_v they_o in_o this_o particular_a sense_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v substantial_o into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o have_v she_o not_o
roman_a church_n have_v write_v a_o book_n particular_o against_o the_o protestant_n to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n in_o all_o essential_a point_n i_o can_v then_o otherwise_o allege_v arcudius_n than_o to_o confront_v he_o with_o himself_o concern_v some_o truth_n and_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o do_v now_o and_o then_o escape_v he_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o i_o will_v quote_v cardinal_n perron_n and_o bellarmin_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o not_o as_o witness_n that_o believe_v what_o i_o will_v conclude_v but_o as_o person_n who_o affirm_v thing_n from_o whence_o i_o conclude_v what_o they_o themselves_o do_v not_o believe_v and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n quote_v mestrezat_n and_o daillé_n and_o sundry_a other_o of_o our_o author_n now_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o when_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o adversary_n be_v allege_v in_o this_o respect_n a_o man_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o set_v down_o what_o have_v be_v his_o sentiment_n at_o the_o bottom_n nor_o to_o relate_v all_o the_o word_n which_o may_v make_v it_o know_v for_o this_o piece_n of_o impertinence_n will_v be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o tire_v the_o reader_n be_v patience_n and_o trifle_n away_o the_o time_n it_o be_v sufficient_a if_o what_o be_v allege_v from_o they_o be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n therefore_o have_v very_o unjust_o accuse_v i_o see_v i_o publish_v this_o illustration_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n noüel_n which_o although_o well_o know_v to_o he_o yet_o have_v it_o not_o stop_v he_o in_o his_o career_n conceal_v my_o justification_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o if_o i_o have_v say_v nothing_o it_o only_o then_o remain_v to_o know_v whether_o what_o i_o allege_v from_o arcudius_n be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v that_o the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o eucharist_n notwithstanding_o whatsoever_o the_o same_o arcudius_n have_v elsewhere_o assert_v which_o be_v what_o i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o maintain_v he_o say_v that_o when_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v the_o gift_n 21._o arcud_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 21._o in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o than_o show_v they_o little_a or_o no_o respect_n at_o all_o he_o bow_v not_o his_o head_n neither_o do_v he_o adore_v they_o nor_o prostrate_v himself_o before_o they_o nor_o light_n candle_n nor_o make_v any_o reverence_n mr._n arnaud_n answer_v the_o question_n concern_v not_o the_o adoration_n in_o itself_o but_o the_o time_n of_o the_o adoration_n 9_o book_n 10._o chap._n 9_o that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o voluntary_a adoration_n and_o a_o adoration_n of_o rite_n or_o ceremony_n that_o the_o first_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o both_o with_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n because_o it_o chief_o consist_v in_o acknowledge_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o inward_a submission_n which_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o do_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v that_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o second_o the_o latin_n immediate_o perform_v it_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o the_o greek_n late_a to_o wit_n at_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n which_o be_v do_v a_o little_a before_o the_o priest_n dispose_v himself_o to_o communicate_v that_o we_o may_v examine_v this_o answer_n we_o must_v lay_v aside_o this_o voluntary_a adoration_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v for_o it_o have_v no_o other_o foundation_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o greek_n than_o his_o bare_a word_n or_o at_o most_o the_o proof_n he_o suppose_v he_o have_v give_v of_o their_o belief_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o this_o be_v what_o be_v in_o question_n and_o we_o can_v yet_o suppose_v the_o solidity_n of_o his_o proof_n to_o colour_v over_o this_o pretend_a distinction_n of_o a_o voluntary_a adoration_n and_o a_o adoration_n of_o rite_n he_o shall_v show_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v give_v at_o least_o at_o some_o time_n to_o the_o eucharist_n immediate_o after_o consecration_n this_o honour_n he_o call_v voluntary_a and_o that_o in_o their_o intention_n this_o be_v a_o sovereign_a honour_n but_o to_o tell_v we_o as_o he_o do_v that_o this_o honour_n chief_o consist_v in_o acknowledge_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o inward_a reverence_n and_o to_o persuade_v we_o the_o greek_n do_v this_o be_v a_o plain_a abuse_n for_o what_o be_v this_o but_o a_o set_v we_o upon_o penetrate_v into_o man_n heart_n and_o guess_v at_o their_o thought_n those_o that_o have_v this_o inward_a reverence_n to_o the_o eucharist_n do_v certain_o show_v it_o by_o some_o outward_a sign_n and_o the_o greek_n show_v none_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v ground_v what_o he_o say_v on_o any_o thing_n unless_o it_o be_v upon_o some_o particular_a revelation_n he_o have_v have_v of_o this_o matter_n sacranus_fw-la scarga_n and_o caucus_n who_o live_v among_o the_o greek_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o pretend_a inward_a reverence_n for_o have_v they_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o they_o will_v not_o have_v be_v so_o positive_a in_o assert_v the_o greek_n do_v show_v no_o reverence_n respect_n or_o adoration_n to_o the_o eucharist_n after_o its_o consecration_n nor_o will_v they_o call_v they_o as_o they_o have_v do_v heretical_a and_o profane_a people_n even_o the_o greek_n themselves_o who_o answer_v caucus_n there_o be_v no_o command_n which_o enjoin_v this_o adoration_n know_v nothing_o of_o this_o this_o inward_a reverence_n have_v its_o residence_n and_o operation_n in_o their_o soul_n and_o yet_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o for_o have_v they_o know_v it_o they_o will_v never_o return_v such_o a_o answer_n none_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v this_o secret_a but_o if_o he_o give_v we_o not_o other_o proof_n it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v his_o voluntary_a adoration_n will_v be_v take_v for_o one_o of_o his_o own_o private_a conceit_n we_o must_v come_v then_o to_o this_o adoration_n of_o rite_n or_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v as_o he_o say_v at_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n and_o see_v whether_o it_o be_v a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n which_o terminate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o now_o i_o can_v but_o admire_v these_o gentleman_n ingenuity_n with_o who_o i_o be_o concern_v the_o greek_a liturgy_n have_v these_o word_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n adore_v three_o time_n in_o say_v thrice_o with_o a_o low_a voice_n o_o god_n be_v propitious_a unto_o i_o a_o sinner_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v these_o three_o adoration_n refer_v to_o the_o sacrament_n 254._o second_o part._n chap._n 5._o pag._n 254._o wherefore_o he_o say_v that_o the_o priest_n adore_v and_o the_o deacon_n likewise_o three_o time_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v in_o say_v thrice_o soft_o lord_n be_v propitious_a to_o i_o a_o sinner_n my_o answer_n be_v that_o i_o find_v in_o gore_n '_o be_v book_n of_o rite_n and_o 8._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2_o c._n 8._o ceremony_n not_o this_o term_n of_o lord_n but_o that_o of_o god_n which_o show_v that_o this_o adoration_n terminate_v itself_o in_o god_n and_o not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o can_v deny_v this_o truth_n leave_v out_o the_o priest_n prayer_n which_o discover_v his_o deceit_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n than_o the_o priest_n bow_v and_o the_o deacon_n likewise_o and_o a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o people_n in_o 7._o book_n 10_o ch_n 9_o p._n 7._o general_n do_v reverent_o bow_v leave_v it_o to_o be_v believe_v that_o these_o adoration_n do_v certain_o terminate_v themselves_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o proceed_v sincere_o it_o be_v true_a that_o then_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n do_v adore_v but_o it_o be_v likewise_o as_o true_a that_o their_o adoration_n address_v itself_o to_o god_n in_o these_o express_a term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d o_o god_n be_v propitious_a to_o i_o a_o sinner_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v plain_o apparent_a there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n concludedas_fw-la the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o to_o arcudius_n testimony_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o people_n prostrate_v themselves_o on_o the_o ground_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o hear_v the_o priest_n say_v sancta_fw-la sanctis_fw-la holy_a thing_n be_v for_o holy_a person_n and_o that_o they_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n we_o need_v not_o be_v much_o concern_v thereat_o be_v a_o person_n prepossess_v and_o one_o who_o testify_v of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o he_o be_v altogether_o ignorant_a 153._o gore_n in_o not_o in_o s._n joan_n chrysost_n miss_n pag._n 153._o arcudius_n say_v gore_n although_o a_o greek_a know_v very_o little_a of_o the_o rite_n of_o
on_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o conversion_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v mr._n arnaud_n my_o proof_n be_v but_o a_o foolish_a and_o extravagant_a one_o he_o may_v say_v what_o he_o please_v but_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o by_o this_o that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n there_o be_v no_o agree_v with_o he_o under_o any_o other_o term_n than_o the_o renounce_n of_o our_o reason_n but_o to_o proceed_v i_o shall_v add_v to_o what_o i_o have_v already_o represent_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o modern_a greek_n who_o have_v give_v we_o exact_a description_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o yet_o not_o a_o tittle_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o their_o design_n and_o occasion_n which_o set_v they_o on_o writing_n oblige_v they_o not_o to_o be_v silent_a on_o so_o important_a a_o article_n i_o may_v begin_v with_o jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o let_v a_o man_n read_v over_o never_o so_o many_o time_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n yet_o can_v he_o find_v the_o least_o intimation_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n unless_o he_o suffer_v his_o mind_n to_o be_v corrupt_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n declamation_n but_o it_o will_v be_v more_o proper_a to_o refer_v this_o examination_n to_o the_o follow_a book_n wherein_o the_o order_n and_o sequel_n of_o this_o dispute_n will_v oblige_v we_o to_o mention_v it_o we_o have_v christopher_n angelus_n his_o letter_n give_v we_o by_o george_n felavius_n a_o lutheran_n divine_a of_o dantzic_n which_o angelus_n be_v a_o greek_a a_o man_n both_o pious_a and_o learned_a he_o great_o suffer_v among_o the_o turk_n for_o his_o religion_n and_o at_o length_n come_v into_o england_n to_o end_v there_o his_o day_n in_o peace_n and_o quietness_n his_o letter_n contain_v a_o large_a account_n of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n wherein_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o assert_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o he_o expound_v on_o the_o contrary_a these_o word_n of_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o they_o of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o priest_n say_v he_o carry_v in_o his_o hand_n 23._o status_fw-la &_o ritus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la graecae_fw-la à _fw-la christoph_n angelâ—_n cap._n 23._o the_o holy_a thing_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o people_n and_o stop_n at_o the_o door_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n where_o at_o once_o he_o distribute_v to_o every_o one_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v say_v this_o servant_n of_o god_n receive_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o his_o sin_n amen_n we_o have_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n compile_v by_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n at_o critopulum_fw-la confession_n cath._n &_o apost_n in_o orient_a ecclesiae_fw-la per_fw-la metrophanem_fw-la critopulum_fw-la helmstat_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 1625._o he_o be_v not_o long_o after_o make_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n there_o be_v a_o whole_a chapter_n in_o this_o confession_n the_o title_n whereof_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o lord_n supper_n in_o which_o have_v establish_v the_o use_n of_o leaven_a bread_n the_o unity_n of_o this_o bread_n to_o represent_v our_o unity_n with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o another_o he_o add_v that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n undoubted_o his_o blood_n but_o the_o manner_n say_v he_o of_o this_o change_n be_v unknown_a and_o unintelligible_a to_o we_o for_o the_o understanding_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v reserve_v for_o the_o elect_a in_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v obtain_v the_o more_o favour_n from_o god_n by_o a_o faith_n void_a of_o curiosity_n those_o that_o seek_v after_o the_o reason_n of_o all_o thing_n overthrow_v reason_n and_o corrupt_a knowledge_n according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o theophrastus_n see_v then_o this_o mystery_n be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o pertinent_o call_v by_o saint_n ignatius_n a_o remedy_n against_o mortality_n a_o medicine_n that_o purify_v we_o and_o a_o antidote_n which_o preserve_v we_o from_o death_n and_o make_v we_o live_v in_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n here_o we_o find_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o suffer_v a_o change_n but_o we_o find_v not_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o one_o be_v real_o change_v into_o that_o of_o another_o which_o be_v precise_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n be_v unknown_a to_o we_o whilst_o on_o earth_n which_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o word_n he_o will_v have_v we_o indeed_o to_o believe_v a_o change_n for_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o natural_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o which_o what_o be_v it_o but_o a_o plain_a reject_v of_o transubstantiation_n see_v that_o it_o be_v itself_o the_o determination_n of_o this_o manner_n it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v likewise_o acknowledge_v transubstantiation_n to_o be_v a_o unaccountable_a change_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v it_o without_o trouble_v ourselves_o how_o it_o be_v possible_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o produce_v in_o this_o sense_n the_o passage_n of_o metrophanus_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v according_a to_o his_o usual_a custom_n which_o be_v to_o turn_v to_o his_o advantage_n even_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v most_o against_o he_o but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o say_v there_o be_v a_o change_n which_o make_v the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n although_o we_o know_v not_o the_o manner_n thereof_o and_o affirm_v there_o be_v a_o substantial_a change_n which_o convert_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o we_o know_v not_o how_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o first_o we_o keep_v ourselves_o in_o the_o general_a idea_n of_o a_o change_n without_o descend_v to_o a_o particular_a determination_n by_o the_o second_o we_o determine_v what_o this_o change_n be_v to_o wit_n a_o change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o in_o the_o first_o the_o expression_n be_v still_o retain_v which_o suppose_v the_o bread_n remain_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o in_o the_o second_o this_o expression_n be_v willing_o lay_v aside_o because_o it_o can_v be_v admit_v but_o under_o the_o benefit_n of_o figure_n and_o distinction_n the_o first_o be_v the_o language_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o second_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n but_o before_o we_o leave_v this_o confession_n of_o metrophanus_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o make_v two_o reflection_n thereon_o the_o one_o that_o when_o he_o establish_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n he_o ground_n it_o on_o the_o necessity_n of_o partake_v as_o well_o of_o the_o body_n as_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o allege_v for_o this_o effect_n that_o say_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o saint_n john_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n 91._o ibid._n cap._n 91._o of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o now_o this_o reason_n manifest_o oppose_v the_o pretend_a concomitancy_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o transubstantiation_n itself_o for_o if_o there_o be_v make_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n such_o as_o it_o be_v at_o present_a that_o be_v to_o say_v live_v and_o animate_v those_o that_o receive_v the_o species_n of_o bread_n do_v partake_v as_o well_o of_o the_o blood_n as_o body_n and_o it_o can_v be_v say_v there_o be_v any_o necessity_n of_o receive_v the_o cup_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o we_o must_v partake_v of_o the_o blood_n without_o fall_v into_o a_o manifest_a contradiction_n which_o be_v likewise_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o communicate_v of_o one_o kind_n the_o second_o consideration_n concern_v metrophanus_n be_v that_o this_o author_n discourse_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o chapter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o the_o greek_n reserve_v for_o the_o sick_a say_v that_o they_o believe_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o first_o ibid._n ibid._n ecumenical_a council_n that_o the_o mystery_n be_v reserve_v remain_v still_o a_o holy_a mystery_n and_o never_o lose_v the_o virtue_n it_o once_o receive_v for_o as_o wool_n say_v he_o be_v once_o die_v keep_v its_o colour_n so_o the_o sanctification_n remain_v in_o these_o mystery_n ever_o indelible_a and_o as_o the_o remain_v which_o
cap_n 6._o pag._n 155._o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_a because_o they_o believe_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o fast_a and_o that_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o eat_v after_o they_o have_v communicate_v be_v a_o mere_a evasion_n which_o plain_o denote_v mr._n arnaud_n perplexity_n for_o the_o greek_n accuse_v the_o latin_n not_o for_o their_o eat_v so_o soon_o after_o the_o communion_n in_o lent_n for_o this_o accusation_n will_v be_v false_a and_o slanderous_a see_v they_o know_v the_o contrary_n but_o he_o accuse_v they_o in_o that_o they_o break_v their_o fast_a by_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n whence_o have_v you_o this_o custom_n say_v nicetas_n to_o celebrate_v edit_fw-la nicetas_n contra_fw-la lat._n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 4._o edit_fw-la the_o oblation_n of_o the_o paschal_n mass_n every_o day_n even_o on_o the_o holy_a day_n of_o fast_v as_o well_o as_o on_o saturday_n and_o sunday_n what_o doctor_n thus_o teach_v you_o be_v they_o the_o apostle_n no_o for_o the_o apostle_n make_v a_o canon_n to_o this_o effect_n that_o if_o any_o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n reader_n or_o chanter_n that_o be_v in_o health_n fast_v not_o on_o the_o friday_n and_o saturday_n in_o lent_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v degrade_v see_v than_o you_o celebrate_v mass_n at_o nine_o of_o the_o clock_n which_o be_v the_o hour_n in_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v to_o be_v offer_v how_o then_o keep_v you_o the_o fast_a till_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n break_v it_o as_o you_o do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o administration_n you_o do_v not_o at_o all_o observe_v it_o and_o therefore_o you_o be_v accurse_v it_o be_v plain_o see_v here_o the_o matter_n concern_v the_o reception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o he_o mean_v it_o break_v the_o fast_a for_o he_o say_v they_o break_v it_o in_o tempore_fw-la ministrationis_fw-la missae_fw-la where_o then_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n find_v this_o evasion_n that_o the_o greek_n say_v the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a only_o because_o they_o believe_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o fast_a and_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o eat_v after_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o communion_n this_o be_v say_v he_o the_o conjecture_n of_o a_o very_a learned_a man_n who_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v over_o this_o treatise_n be_v mr._n arnaud_n so_o tire_v with_o his_o work_n and_o his_o time_n so_o mighty_o take_v up_o that_o he_o can_v afford_v one_o half_a hour_n for_o the_o read_v this_o treatise_n himself_o for_o it_o require_v no_o more_o these_o anonymous_n learned_a man_n do_v often_o deceive_v we_o with_o their_o conjecture_n and_o when_o a_o person_n make_v a_o book_n which_o he_o design_n to_o render_v famous_a throughout_o all_o europe_n in_o send_v it_o to_o all_o the_o court_n in_o christendom_n it_o be_v absolute_o requisite_a not_o to_o trust_v all_o sort_n of_o people_n he_o say_v in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o the_o pope_n that_o his_o friend_n have_v labour_v with_o he_o in_o the_o twelve_o book_n he_o give_v we_o a_o dissertation_n of_o a_o religious_a man_n of_o saint_n genevieve_n on_o john_n scot_n case_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_z moreover_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o have_v desire_v some_o person_n to_o translate_v for_o he_o that_o passage_n of_o herbert_n about_o which_o we_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n here_o he_o give_v we_o the_o conjecture_n of_o a_o anonymous_n i_o be_o afraid_a some_o indiscreet_a person_n or_o other_o will_v judge_v hereupon_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n whole_a book_n be_v make_v up_o only_o of_o incoherent_a fragment_n as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v not_o thus_o judge_v but_o i_o wish_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v rectify_v and_o digest_v himself_o what_o other_o have_v furnish_v he_o with_o and_o not_o be_v like_o the_o sea_n in_o this_o particular_a which_o receive_v into_o its_o womb_n all_o the_o water_n of_o river_n communicate_v only_o to_o they_o its_o bryniness_n humbert_n never_o think_v of_o give_v any_o of_o these_o sense_n to_o the_o passage_n propose_v to_o we_o out_o of_o nicetas_n he_o never_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o communion_n break_v the_o fast_a either_o because_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o eat_v immediate_o after_o or_o because_o our_o body_n receive_v the_o same_o impression_n and_o the_o same_o strength_n by_o receive_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o by_o any_o other_o common_a food_n but_o he_o only_o understand_v they_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n do_v real_o nourish_v we_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o other_o food_n which_o change_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o that_o he_o ground_v his_o charge_n of_o stercoranism_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o anonymouse_n know_v better_o now_o in_o paris_n the_o true_a meaning_n of_o nicetas_n than_o humbert_n who_o live_v in_o that_o time_n and_o be_v at_o constantinople_n with_o this_o religious_a leo_n the_o nine_o have_v affirm_v the_o latin_n have_v the_o same_o faith_n as_o the_o greek_n mr._n arnaud_n thereupon_o take_v occasion_n to_o insult_v over_o i_o and_o tell_v i_o he_o will_v be_v judge_v by_o myself_o whether_o it_o be_v likely_a 141._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 50_o pag_n 141._o leo_n that_o live_v among_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o know_v better_o than_o i_o their_o opinion_n who_o now_o come_v six_o hundred_o year_n after_o assure_v the_o world_n upon_o my_o own_o bare_a word_n of_o the_o contrary_a without_o any_o proof_n or_o testimony_n and_o ten_o or_o twelve_o page_n further_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o humbert_n who_o be_v contemporary_a with_o nicetas_n and_o in_o the_o same_o city_n with_o he_o do_v not_o well_o comprehend_v nicetas_n his_o meaning_n and_o that_o himself_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o mr._n his_o anonymous_n understand_v it_o better_o than_o humbert_n whence_o come_v this_o partiality_n but_o say_v he_o nicetas_n assert_n transubstantiation_n as_o full_o as_o humbert_n 1st_a lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 1st_a can_v do_v which_o we_o must_v examine_v those_o say_v nicetas_n who_o walk_v in_o the_o light_n eat_v the_o bread_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o drink_v his_o immaculate_a blood_n in_o the_o bread_n say_v he_o moreover_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o our_o saviour_n body_n there_o be_v three_o live_a thing_n which_o give_v life_n to_o those_o that_o eat_v worthy_o thereof_o to_o wit_n the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n according_a to_o that_o say_n there_o be_v three_o that_o bear_v witness_n and_o these_o three_o be_v in_o one_o he_o prove_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o our_o saviour_n body_n by_o the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o gush_v thence_o in_o his_o crucifixion_n and_o as_o to_o the_o spirit_n observe_v here_o what_o he_o say_v the_o holy_a and_o live_a spirit_n remain_v in_o his_o inlve_a flesh_n and_o we_o eat_v this_o flesh_n in_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v change_v by_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o live_v in_o he_o by_o eat_v his_o live_n and_o deify_v flesh_n can_v nicetas_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n more_o plain_o show_v his_o opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o more_o positive_o exclude_v mr._n claude_n '_o be_v vain_a conjecture_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o in_o the_o style_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v precise_a and_o positive_a i_o answer_v that_o by_o the_o bread_n of_o grace_n nicetas_n mean_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o law_n and_o that_o his_o sense_n be_v that_o this_o bread_n be_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o azyme_n can_v be_v which_o he_o prove_v 1._o because_o the_o azyme_n be_v not_o bread_n till_o it_o receive_v the_o perfection_n of_o leaven_n 2._o because_o the_o azyme_n be_v a_o dead_a thing_n have_v no_o inlve_a virtue_n in_o it_o whereas_o the_o leaven_a bread_n have_v leaven_n which_o be_v to_o it_o as_o it_o be_v life_n and_o soul_n whence_o he_o conclude_v it_o be_v proper_a to_o become_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n see_v there_o be_v in_o this_o body_n three_o live_a thing_n the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o run_v down_o from_o his_o pierce_a side_n and_o the_o spirit_n because_o his_o flesh_n be_v ever_o join_v to_o his_o divinity_n whence_o he_o infer_v it_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o not_o in_o the_o azyme_n we_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o make_v christ_n body_n we_o live_v in_o he_o by_o eat_v his_o live_n and_o deify_v flesh_n and_o this_o be_v nicetas_n his_o reason_n which_o i_o confess_v be_v a_o little_a odd_a but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v
as_o i_o relate_v it_o as_o plain_o appear_v to_o he_o that_o read_v his_o write_n his_o drift_n be_v only_o to_o show_v that_o the_o azyme_n have_v nothing_o in_o it_o represent_v the_o life_n which_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n it_o can_v therefore_o be_v use_v for_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n he_o himself_o explain_v his_o own_o meaning_n in_o these_o term_n saint_n peter_n say_v he_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o be_v partaker_n of_o a_o divine_a nature_n and_o not_o of_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o murderer_n of_o god_n now_o what_o man_n endue_v with_o reason_n will_v call_v the_o dead_a azyme_n or_o the_o unleavened_a bread_n of_o the_o jew_n a_o divine_a nature_n and_o yet_o you_o offer_v it_o to_o god_n in_o sacrifice_n and_o eat_v it_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o live_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n how_o have_v you_o communion_n with_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o live_a god_n eat_n dead_a and_o unleavened_a bread_n which_o appertain_v to_o the_o shadow_n of_o the_o law_n and_o not_o the_o new_a testament_n if_o we_o compare_v what_o he_o say_v touch_v the_o azyme_n to_o what_o he_o say_v afterward_o concern_v the_o leaven_a bread_n we_o shall_v find_v his_o aim_n be_v only_o to_o show_v that_o one_o be_v not_o proper_a to_o represent_v the_o live_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o become_v the_o figure_n and_o representation_n of_o it_o the_o other_a on_o the_o contrary_a to_o be_v most_o proper_a 1._o because_o it_o be_v bread_n which_o the_o other_a be_v not_o 2._o because_o it_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n live_v whereas_o the_o other_a be_v dead_a 3._o because_o it_o respect_v grace_n and_o the_o new_a testament_n whereas_o the_o other_o respect_v the_o jew_n and_o shadow_n of_o the_o law_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n in_o all_o this_o that_o savour_v transubstantiation_n it_o appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o take_v for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n have_v communion_n with_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o to_o eat_v the_o bread_n as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o live_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o we_o have_v have_v enough_o of_o this_o illusion_n let_v we_o then_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o nineteenth_o which_o consist_v in_o allege_v the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n whereby_o to_o prove_v to_o we_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n what_o can_v say_v he_o mr._n 163._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 7._o pag._n 162._o &_o 163._o claude_n say_v to_o this_o witness_n who_o so_o clear_o affirm_v the_o greek_n be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o may_v true_o say_v that_o lanfranc_n look_v upon_o berengarius_fw-la his_o affair_n as_o a_o cause_n wherein_o his_o own_o credit_n be_v concern_v and_o resolve_v therefore_o to_o vanquish_v at_o any_o rate_n he_o be_v interress_v to_o suppose_v that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v on_o his_o side_n and_o that_o therefore_o his_o prejudice_n invalidate_n his_o testimony_n i_o may_v also_o affirm_v mr._n arnaud_n word_n signify_v nothing_o without_o proof_n although_o it_o may_v be_v as_o well_o take_v as_o lanfranc_n i_o can_v show_v that_o lanfranc_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o offer_v we_o a_o fabulous_a history_n touch_v what_o pass_v in_o cyrillus_n of_o alexandria_n time_n and_o pope_n celestin_n and_o to_o make_v thereof_o a_o good_a proof_n whether_o through_o ignorance_n or_o want_v of_o sincerity_n i_o know_v not_o but_o sure_o i_o be_o we_o have_v little_a reason_n to_o trust_v that_o man_n testimony_n who_o have_v so_o gross_o deceive_v we_o he_o be_v say_v mr._n 162._o ibid._n pag._n 162._o arnaud_n a_o italian_a by_o nation_n where_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o greek_n italy_n certain_o will_v be_v a_o very_a happy_a country_n if_o it_o produce_v none_o but_o faithful_a witness_n have_v lanfranc_n in_o effect_n take_v care_n to_o inform_v himself_o by_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v there_o what_o be_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n he_o will_v have_v tell_v we_o so_o himself_o and_o not_o leave_v it_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n guess_n it_o appear_v add_v he_o by_o his_o way_n of_o writing_n that_o he_o be_v a_o person_n worthy_a of_o credit_n it_o appear_v by_o his_o write_n that_o he_o be_v a_o passionate_a man_n and_o extreme_o carry_v away_o with_o vain_a glory_n which_o be_v not_o the_o best_a mark_n of_o sincerity_n but_o after_o all_o this_o i_o can_v tell_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o be_v deceive_v in_o lanfranc_n own_o testimony_n for_o lanfranc_n only_o say_v that_o all_o christian_n do_v glory_n in_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n that_o this_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n which_o be_v ground_v only_o on_o this_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v our_o saviour_n real_a body_n and_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v say_v he_o have_v two_o body_n but_o one_o alone_a now_o we_o have_v already_o show_v what_o they_o mean_v by_o this_o expression_n namely_o that_o the_o bread_n become_v our_o saviour_n body_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n as_o the_o food_n we_o eat_v become_v our_o body_n which_o be_v very_o different_a from_o transubstantiation_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o silence_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n seem_v to_o i_o also_o very_o considerable_a i_o answer_v this_o be_v another_o of_o his_o wilful_a mistake_n for_o first_o how_o can_v he_o assure_v we_o that_o berengarius_fw-la and_o those_o of_o his_o opinion_n never_o assert_v the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n we_o have_v scarce_o any_o of_o their_o write_n we_o have_v no_o more_o of_o their_o argument_n and_o answer_n than_o what_o their_o adversary_n have_v be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o it_o be_v true_a that_o lanfranc_n say_v when_o they_o be_v offer_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o saint_n augustine_n work_n touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n they_o answer_v the_o church_n have_v err_v and_o all_o its_o member_n perish_v except_o themselves_o but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n they_o may_v say_v the_o church_n have_v err_v and_o be_v perish_v from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n mean_v the_o western_a church_n they_o may_v say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o eastern_a church_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o other_o error_n beside_o transubstantiation_n and_o then_o again_o who_o can_v assure_v we_o that_o lanfranc_n give_v a_o faithful_a account_n of_o what_o they_o say_v touch_v this_o subject_a in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o will_v grant_v that_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n never_o mention_v the_o greek_n in_o their_o dispute_n can_v mr._n arnaud_n find_v it_o strange_a that_o people_n who_o be_v every_o where_o persecute_v and_o afflict_a and_o have_v enough_o to_o do_v to_o preserve_v themselves_o shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n berengarius_fw-la say_v he_o be_v thrice_o at_o rome_n and_o have_v opportunity_n to_o 164._o ibid._n pag._n 164._o inform_v himself_o and_o we_o need_v not_o doubt_v but_o it_o be_v one_o of_o his_o principal_a care_n why_o not_o doubt_n of_o it_o because_o mr_n arnaud_n say_v so_o those_o that_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v he_o on_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n will_v still_o doubt_v of_o it_o for_o he_o be_v not_o infallible_a and_o i_o myself_o be_o one_o of_o those_o that_o doubt_v of_o it_o till_o he_o prove_v it_o the_o interest_n ibid._n ibid._n of_o his_o cause_n add_v he_o speak_v of_o i_o be_v so_o prevalent_a in_o he_o that_o he_o may_v learn_v from_o the_o experience_n of_o his_o own_o sentiment_n what_o be_v those_o of_o his_o follower_n i_o confess_v the_o interest_n of_o my_o cause_n be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o dear_a to_o i_o than_o my_o life_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v i_o right_o here_o but_o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o have_v i_o not_o the_o book_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o answer_v i_o shall_v not_o much_o trouble_v myself_o about_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o aim_n of_o we_o all_o do_v not_o depend_v on_o what_o the_o greek_n do_v or_o do_v not_o believe_v and_o i_o shall_v esteem_v myself_o in_o a_o very_a miserable_a condition_n have_v my_o faith_n and_o conscience_n no_o better_a ground_n than_o such_o a_o pitiful_a principle_n berengarius_fw-la have_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v enough_o they_o need_v no_o other_o weapon_n to_o defend_v themselves_o that_o have_v
formulary_a of_o clement_n and_o gregory_n that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o article_n of_o penance_n purgatory_n and_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o the_o same_o expression_n except_v some_o slight_a alteration_n which_o be_v necessary_o make_v either_o to_o make_v the_o greek_a church_n speak_v in_o its_o own_o name_n or_o to_o reserve_v as_o they_o do_v the_o custom_n of_o confirmation_n by_o the_o priest_n or_o else_o moreover_o to_o apply_v to_o their_o leaven_a bread_n what_o be_v not_o say_v in_o the_o other_o but_o only_o of_o the_o azyme_n but_o as_o to_o essential_a term_n and_o those_o that_o respect_v the_o doctrinal_a part_n they_o be_v absolute_o the_o same_o and_o we_o must_v make_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o they_o we_o may_v likewise_o just_o rank_a among_o the_o number_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n the_o testimony_n of_o several_a latinize_a greek_n who_o leave_v their_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a he_o cite_v passage_n out_o of_o emanuel_n calecas_n concern_v 9_o lib._n 3._o cap._n 9_o who_o he_o say_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n and_o write_v four_o book_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o quote_v cardinal_n bessarion_n and_o one_o gregory_n who_o both_o of_o they_o write_v against_o marc_n of_o ephesus_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o latin_n to_o defend_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n he_o allege_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o john_n plusiadenus_n gennadius_n scholarius_n and_o a_o certain_a religious_a man_n name_v hilarion_n all_o zealous_a defender_n of_o the_o same_o council_n all_o of_o they_o open_o engage_v in_o the_o defence_n and_o propogation_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n every_o man_n see_v that_o such_o kind_n of_o person_n as_o these_o be_v no_o more_o fit_a to_o decide_v our_o question_n than_o thomas_n aquinas_n will_v be_v or_o the_o trent_n father_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o fair_a to_o bring_v in_o such_o person_n for_o witness_n in_o this_o controversy_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v say_v without_o doubt_n he_o have_v allege_v they_o only_o because_o they_o reproach_v not_o the_o greek_n with_o their_o not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o if_o he_o propose_v to_o himself_o no_o other_o advantage_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o this_o to_o cite_v their_o passage_n at_o length_n as_o he_o have_v do_v nor_o mark_v in_o great_a character_n the_o place_n wherein_o they_o assert_v the_o change_n of_o substance_n to_o dazzle_v the_o reader_n be_v eye_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o rank_v these_o author_n in_o general_a among_o the_o latin_n and_o reduce_v the_o advantage_n he_o will_v draw_v from_o their_o silence_n to_o this_o negative_a argument_n which_o we_o will_v examine_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o discourse_n which_o consist_v in_o that_o the_o latin_n never_o accuse_v the_o greek_n for_o their_o not_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v a_o just_a thing_n to_o lay_v aside_o all_o these_o passage_n as_o absolute_o fruitless_a and_o impertinent_a and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o reflection_n to_o be_v make_v on_o their_o silence_n it_o shall_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n neither_o be_v it_o less_o just_a to_o retrench_v from_o this_o dispute_v all_o doubtful_a author_n which_o be_v to_o say_v such_o concern_v who_o we_o have_v no_o assurance_n whether_o the_o work_v attribute_v to_o they_o be_v they_o nor_o indeed_o whether_o there_o be_v ever_o any_o such_o author_n in_o the_o world_n i_o put_v immediate_o in_o this_o rank_n samonas_n the_o pretend_a bishop_n of_o gaza_n mr._n arnaud_n bestir_v himself_o to_o prove_v contrary_a to_o mr._n aubertin_n conjecture_n that_o in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n which_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o time_n wherein_o this_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n be_v reckon_v to_o have_v live_v there_o be_v greek_a bishop_n in_o palestine_n but_o he_o do_v not_o undertake_v to_o show_v that_o samonas_n be_v of_o this_o number_n nor_o that_o any_o person_n ever_o mention_v he_o there_o be_v say_v he_o five_o hundred_o treatise_n of_o the_o father_n which_o must_v be_v reject_v if_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o respect_v they_o as_o apocryphal_a that_o they_o be_v not_o cite_v by_o other_o his_o five_o hundred_o treatise_n i_o grant_v but_o there_o be_v not_o five_o hundred_o father_n of_o who_o no_o body_n ever_o make_v mention_n and_o which_o be_v not_o name_v by_o other_o when_o a_o name_n of_o a_o author_n be_v unknown_a to_o author_n that_o live_v in_o the_o same_o age_n and_o those_o that_o follow_v this_o be_v certain_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o make_v his_o book_n suspect_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o need_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a if_o we_o place_v his_o samonas_n in_o this_o order_n till_o such_o time_n as_o he_o have_v more_o clear_o prove_v his_o authority_n suppose_v mr._n aubertin_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o conjecture_n and_o that_o there_o be_v indeed_o greek_a bishop_n in_o palestine_n when_o the_o saracen_n possess_v it_o this_o do_v not_o conclude_v that_o samonas_n be_v of_o this_o number_n nor_o that_o his_o dispute_n against_o achmet_n be_v real_a mr._n arnaud_n custom_n be_v that_o when_o he_o find_v any_o trivial_a matter_n although_o of_o never_o so_o little_a importance_n to_o our_o controversy_n to_o stick_v at_o it_o and_o use_v his_o utmost_a skill_n thereon_o to_o the_o end_n that_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o these_o vain_a triumph_n he_o may_v conceal_v his_o weakness_n in_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n which_o be_v what_o he_o have_v do_v in_o this_o occasion_n for_o see_v he_o can_v not_o give_v any_o colour_n to_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o samonas_n he_o therefore_o fall_v upon_o criticise_v and_o heat_n himself_o to_o show_v there_o be_v in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n greek_n bishop_n in_o palestine_n under_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n and_o by_o this_o pretence_n will_v obtrude_v on_o we_o this_o passage_n of_o samonas_n we_o may_v likewise_o reckon_v among_o this_o rank_n of_o suspect_a author_n one_o agapius_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v be_v a_o monk_n of_o mount_n athos_n from_o who_o 8._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 8._o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v some_o passage_n i_o believe_v his_o collection_n be_v true_a and_o that_o he_o have_v faithful_o translate_v they_o but_o what_o assurance_n have_v we_o this_o be_v not_o a_o counterfeit_a author_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o late_o meet_v with_o this_o book_n write_v in_o vulgar_a greek_a this_o accidental_a meeting_n do_v already_o disgust_v i_o as_o if_o it_o be_v mere_a chance_n that_o bring_v he_o acquaint_v with_o this_o author_n and_o yet_o we_o know_v well_o enough_o how_o careful_a those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v to_o gather_v up_o these_o kind_n of_o piece_n that_o be_v favourable_a to_o they_o and_o which_o may_v serve_v they_o as_o well_o against_o the_o greek_n as_o protestant_n especial_o such_o as_o this_o which_o express_o denote_v christ_n substance_n under_o the_o accident_n and_o appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o can_v find_v nothing_o so_o emphatical_a in_o any_o other_o author_n how_o then_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v they_o neglect_v this_o agapius_n and_o that_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v his_o correspondent_n every_o where_o in_o italy_n greece_n sweedland_n moscovia_n and_o syria_n yet_o shall_v light_v of_o this_o book_n only_o by_o chance_n he_o tell_v we_o this_o book_n be_v perhaps_o write_v during_o the_o time_n wherein_o cyrillus_n be_v patriarch_n for_o cyrillus_n die_v but_o in_o the_o year_n 1638_o and_o this_o religious's_n book_n be_v print_v at_o venice_n till_o 1641._o if_o this_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n every_o one_o will_v judge_v this_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o give_v credit_n to_o a_o book_n the_o print_n press_v at_o venice_n be_v no_o more_o free_a from_o fraud_n and_o fiction_n than_o those_o of_o other_o city_n tam_fw-la ficti_fw-la pravique_fw-la tenax_fw-la quam_fw-la nuncia_fw-la very_fw-la cyrillus_n his_o confession_n offend_v the_o latin_n sufficient_o enough_o to_o oblige_v they_o to_o oppose_v against_o he_o a_o testimony_n so_o express_a and_o authentic_a as_o this_o be_v be_v a_o author_n a_o religious_a of_o mount_n athos_n of_o this_o mount_n which_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v the_o seminary_n of_o religious_a for_o the_o whole_a east_n and_o who_o faith_n he_o say_v be_v that_o of_o all_o the_o greek_a church_n how_o then_o have_v it_o happen_v they_o have_v so_o much_o slight_v he_o as_o not_o to_o produce_v he_o against_o cyrillus_n caryophylus_n write_v a_o treatise_n on_o purpose_n to_o refute_v this_o patriarch_n confession_n but_o he_o archierat_fw-la apud_fw-la habert_n in_fw-la archierat_fw-la
make_v no_o mention_n therein_o of_o agapius_n leo_fw-la allatius_n have_v outrageous_o use_v the_o same_o patriarch_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n and_o have_v not_o fail_v to_o describe_v at_o length_n the_o council_n of_o cyrillus_n de_fw-fr berrhaea_n and_o parthenius_n but_o he_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n of_o agapius_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n write_v a_o book_n against_o dr._n creygton_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o have_v make_v a_o collection_n of_o whatsoever_o favour_v his_o cause_n out_o of_o all_o author_n whether_o print_n or_o manuscript_n mr._n arnaud_n know_v it_o very_o well_o see_v it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o have_v take_v his_o most_o specious_a argument_n but_o he_o tell_v we_o not_o a_o word_n of_o agapius_n which_o make_v i_o just_o suspect_v that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o some_o imposture_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v it_o be_v silly_a to_o triumph_v with_o it_o till_o it_o be_v prove_v authentic_a in_o fine_a to_o clear_v the_o dispute_n of_o all_o impertinency_n and_o illusion_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pester_v it_o we_o must_v retrench_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o false_a greek_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o latin_a seminary_n and_o be_v in_o their_o heart_n romanist_n yet_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n and_o even_o sometime_o possess_v the_o high_a dignity_n gerganus_n bishop_n of_o arta_fw-la in_o the_o epistle_n before_o his_o catechism_n complain_v caryophr_n in_o refuta_fw-la caryophr_n very_o much_o against_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n he_o say_v they_o be_v secret_a enemy_n outward_o seem_v to_o be_v greek_n but_o be_v latin_n in_o their_o heart_n and_o caryophilus_n that_o relate_v this_o complaint_n of_o gerganus_n agree_v in_o this_o particular_a we_o have_v already_o see_v by_o report_n of_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a employ_v of_o the_o missionary_n in_o the_o east_n be_v to_o gain_v private_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o upon_o occasion_n or_o insensible_o to_o insinuate_v the_o romish_a faith_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o greek_a youth_n under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v they_o language_n and_o philosophy_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v fill_v by_o degree_n the_o ecclesiastical_a charge_n with_o their_o creature_n we_o have_v already_o see_v even_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o allatius_n and_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n that_o this_o be_v the_o advantage_n receive_v from_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n wherein_o greek_a child_n be_v bring_v up_o in_o the_o opinion_n and_o maxim_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o from_o whence_o they_o be_v send_v into_o their_o own_o country_n to_o receive_v order_n from_o schismatical_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v promote_v to_o bishopric_n by_o the_o schismatical_a patriarch_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o latin_a interest_n under_o this_o false_a pretence_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o decide_v here_o the_o question_n whether_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v justifiable_a or_o not_o this_o be_v not_o my_o business_n let_v every_o man_n judge_v thereof_o as_o he_o please_v but_o i_o affirm_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o people_n to_o be_v more_o disingenuous_o deal_v with_o than_o we_o be_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o person_n whereby_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o if_o this_o be_v his_o way_n of_o confound_a minister_n and_o triumph_v at_o their_o defeat_n his_o victory_n indeed_o will_v be_v easy_a but_o his_o triumph_n neither_o honourable_a nor_o just_a be_v it_o not_o a_o disingenuous_a artifice_n thus_o to_o make_v use_n as_o he_o have_v do_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n to_o blind_v the_o world_n imagine_v his_o indirect_a deal_v will_v escape_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n glorious_o retayl_n out_o to_o we_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n together_o with_o the_o letter_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr pompone_n his_o nephew_n he_o first_o produce_v some_o collection_n out_o of_o he_o translate_v into_o our_o language_n and_o in_o fine_a have_v translate_v his_o treatise_n into_o latin_a and_o insert_v it_o in_o his_o 12_o book_n will_v we_o know_v who_o this_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n be_v observe_v what_o mr._n pompone_n have_v write_v of_o he_o in_o his_o letter_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a say_v he_o by_o nation_n and_o a_o religious_a of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n basil_n he_o be_v sometime_o a_o student_n at_o rome_n and_o padova_n and_o be_v return_v from_o thence_o to_o constantinople_n be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o palestine_n mr._n pompone_n seem_v to_o make_v this_o acknowledgement_n with_o some_o kind_n of_o constraint_n i_o the_o rather_o tell_v you_o say_v he_o whatsoever_o i_o know_v of_o this_o archbishop_n because_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o some_o calvinist_n here_o have_v give_v notice_n of_o this_o treatise_n to_o mr._n claude_n and_o inform_v he_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v suspect_v see_v he_o be_v educate_v at_o rome_n and_o go_v out_o doctor_n at_o padova_n so_o that_o he_o may_v think_v his_o testimony_n ought_v to_o be_v reject_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o our_o religion_n shall_v we_o not_o have_v know_v then_o of_o mr._n pompone_n what_o kind_n of_o man_n this_o archbishop_n be_v be_v it_o not_o for_o that_o he_o fear_v some_o calvinist_n at_o stockholm_n will_v give_v a_o account_n of_o he_o to_o claude_n the_o minister_n alas_o we_o be_v not_o behold_v to_o he_o for_o his_o account_n for_o we_o can_v be_v inform_v elsewhere_o by_o a_o latinized_a greek_a at_o venice_n who_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o signior_n gradenigo_n observe_v what_o he_o late_o write_v concern_v he_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n study_v at_o rome_n and_o when_o he_o leave_v that_o city_n be_v a_o zealous_a defendor_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o i_o hear_v since_o he_o have_v public_o abjure_v the_o romish_a religion_n when_o make_v metropolitain_n of_o gaza_n to_o give_v the_o world_n a_o more_o particular_a character_n of_o this_o person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v like_o he_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o relate_v at_o large_a this_o abjuration_n mention_v by_o signior_n gradenigo_n observe_v here_o then_o what_o dr._n bazire_v a_o english_a divine_a who_o testimony_n i_o have_v already_o cite_v write_v to_o i_o who_o be_v present_a at_o jerusalem_n when_o paysius_fw-la be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o the_o year_n 1646_o say_v he_o during_o the_o trouble_n in_o england_n king_n charles_n the_o first_o of_o bless_a memory_n send_v i_o over_o from_o england_n to_o france_n to_o his_o son_n then_o prince_n of_o wales_n my_o now_o gracious_a sovereign_a charles_n the_o second_o who_o god_n grant_v long_o to_o reign_v after_o a_o abode_n of_o two_o year_n in_o france_n i_o resolve_v to_o make_v a_o long_a voyage_n and_o to_o visit_v all_o syria_n mesopotamia_n and_o palestine_n which_o i_o do_v in_o five_o year_n time_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 1652_o at_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o sepulchre_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o pray_v and_o behold_v the_o holy_a place_n in_o imitation_n of_o that_o alexander_n mention_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o six_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n come_v to_o i_o from_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o name_n likewise_o be_v paysius_fw-la to_o present_v i_o with_o a_o cake_n on_o which_o be_v describe_v the_o whole_a history_n of_o our_o saviour_n from_o his_o annunciation_n to_o his_o ascension_n and_o in_o leave_v i_o invite_v i_o to_o be_v present_a on_o the_o morrow_n at_o his_o spiritual_a marriage_n these_o be_v his_o expression_n mean_v his_o instalment_n into_o the_o dignity_n of_o metropolitain_n of_o gaza_n the_o next_o day_n be_v the_o fourteen_o of_o september_n it_o be_v perform_v and_o i_o be_v present_a at_o the_o ceremony_n the_o patriarch_n sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n which_o be_v hang_v with_o rich_a turkey_n carpet_n and_o under_o he_o sit_v the_o metropolitains_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o bishop_n archimandrites_n etc._n etc._n whilst_o the_o office_n be_v celebrate_v ligaridius_n rehearse_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n a_o copy_n of_o which_o he_o afterward_o give_v i_o before_o his_o consecration_n he_o twice_o or_o thrice_o trample_v under_o his_o foot_n a_o picture_n which_o represent_v a_o city_n situate_v on_o seven_o hill_n with_o a_o two_o head_a eagle_n soar_v over_o it_o the_o latin_n there_o present_a be_v extreme_o offend_v thereat_o for_o they_o know_v well_o enough_o this_o city_n represent_v rome_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v i_o withdraw_v into_o a_o public_a house_n of_o entertainment_n in_o
no_o more_o man_n thought_n than_o those_o which_o be_v write_v concern_v the_o pagan_n or_o those_o the_o father_n write_v on_o the_o subject_a of_o christian_a religion_n it_o seem_v these_o gentleman_n consult_v only_o their_o own_o interest_n when_o any_o author_n savour_v they_o they_o be_v worthy_a of_o public_a praise_n and_o when_o they_o do_v not_o they_o deserve_v to_o be_v contemn_v and_o their_o argument_n become_v strong_a or_o weak_a good_a or_o bad_a according_o as_o they_o be_v serviceable_a or_o otherwise_o it_o be_v certain_a if_o mr._n arnaud'_v and_o my_o proof_n be_v compare_v together_o in_o respect_n of_o form_n they_o be_v equal_a for_o we_o suppose_v the_o same_o principle_n and_o draw_v thence_o the_o same_o consequence_n but_o if_o they_o be_v compare_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n the_o advantage_n be_v whole_o on_o my_o side_n for_o all_o the_o circumstance_n strengthen_v my_o argument_n whereas_o they_o weaken_v he_o the_o pagan_n be_v learned_a they_o have_v the_o power_n in_o their_o hand_n they_o need_v not_o dissemble_v with_o the_o christian_n they_o know_v very_o well_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n the_o matter_n concern_v the_o pull_v down_o of_o their_o altar_n and_o they_o be_v interest_v to_o conserve_v their_o ancient_a religion_n to_o decry_v these_o novelty_n which_o have_v introduce_v themselves_o into_o the_o world_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o say_v like_o this_o concern_v the_o greek_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o chapter_n and_o yet_o my_o argument_n be_v not_o conclusive_a in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n judgement_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n if_o we_o believe_v himself_o be_v undeniable_o evident_a that_o be_v to_o say_v these_o gentleman_n bestow_v on_o argument_n when_o they_o be_v please_v to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o the_o title_n of_o good_a one_o but_o when_o the_o same_o argument_n be_v urge_v against_o they_o than_o they_o become_v bad_a one_o this_o partiality_n proceed_v only_o from_o prejudice_n but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n without_o wander_v from_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n i_o can_v oppose_v against_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a proof_n several_a other_o proof_n of_o the_o like_a kind_n i_o have_v already_o make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o precede_a book_n which_o conclude_v with_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o strength_n than_o he_o and_o consequent_o deserve_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o they_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o right_a reason_n the_o greek_n in_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v assert_v neither_o the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a nor_o the_o concomitancy_n or_o existence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n nor_o his_o existence_n in_o several_a place_n they_o trouble_v not_o themselves_o with_o inquire_v how_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v when_o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n nor_o of_o what_o matter_n the_o worm_n be_v form_v which_o be_v breed_v in_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o several_a other_o question_n in_o short_a they_o mention_v not_o a_o word_n touch_v any_o of_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o a_o man_n can_v but_o consider_v and_o which_o common_a sense_n discover_v without_o the_o help_n of_o any_o philosophy_n as_o i_o already_o show_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n all_z that_o i_o now_o desire_n be_v that_o my_o negative_a proof_n be_v compare_v with_o that_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o greek_n not_o make_v transubstantiation_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n the_o greek_n say_v he_o have_v be_v silent_a on_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n they_o neither_o oppose_v nor_o condemn_v it_o therefore_o they_o believe_v it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n the_o greek_n say_v i_o have_v for_o example_n be_v silent_a on_o the_o existence_n of_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n separate_v from_o their_o proper_a substance_n they_o neither_o handle_v this_o point_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o therefore_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o nor_o consequent_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v acknowledge_v that_o my_o proof_n be_v far_o more_o conclusive_a than_o he_o for_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o natural_a for_o people_n that_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v and_o yet_o and_o taste_v behold_v all_o the_o quality_n and_o property_n thereof_o to_o consider_v how_o these_o thing_n subsist_v or_o at_o least_o to_o speak_v in_o some_o sort_n of_o it_o than_o it_o be_v natural_a to_o those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n to_o reproach_v they_o with_o it_o that_o do_v believe_v it_o if_o we_o weigh_v all_o circumstance_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o commerce_n the_o greek_a doctor_n have_v have_v either_o with_o their_o own_o people_n or_o with_o themselves_o in_o reflect_v on_o what_o fall_v under_o their_o sense_n have_v be_v more_o particular_a and_o frequent_a than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v have_v with_o the_o latin_n that_o which_o they_o see_v and_o believe_v have_v be_v more_o distinct_o know_v to_o they_o than_o what_o the_o latin_n teach_v or_o gregory_n the_o vii_o or_o innocent_a the_o iii_o determine_v in_o their_o council_n the_o interest_n of_o quiet_v their_o own_o conscience_n and_o satisfy_v their_o own_o mind_n must_v needs_o be_v more_o prevalent_a with_o they_o than_o that_o of_o quarrel_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o occasion_n of_o satisfy_v themselves_o and_o instruct_v their_o people_n often_o present_v themselves_o than_o those_o of_o condemn_v stranger_n with_o who_o they_o deal_v only_o by_o their_o ambassador_n and_o interpreter_n the_o reason_n of_o their_o silence_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v easily_o find_v out_o than_o those_o which_o will_v oblige_v they_o to_o be_v silent_a in_o respect_n of_o themselves_o for_o what_o signify_v the_o tell_v we_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o respect_n to_o his_o mystery_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o silence_n touch_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a for_o this_o same_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o respect_n to_o his_o mystery_n will_v engage_v they_o to_o declare_v the_o reason_n of_o their_o silence_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o the_o faithful_a under_o their_o charge_n and_o to_o exhort_v they_o to_o the_o same_o silence_n be_v i_o willing_a to_o enlarge_v my_o book_n after_o mr._n arnaud_n example_n who_o have_v hunt_v after_o little_a story_n whereby_o to_o bring_v over_o again_o a_o hundred_o time_n the_o same_o argument_n i_o shall_v tire_v my_o reader_n patience_n for_o i_o can_v argue_v touch_v all_o the_o occasion_n the_o greek_n have_v have_v to_o see_v and_o administer_v the_o eucharist_n to_o discourse_v and_o partake_v of_o it_o the_o easters_n in_o which_o time_n the_o people_n do_v universal_o communicate_v touch_v the_o sick_a that_o desire_v it_o and_o receive_v it_o the_o book_n wherein_o they_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o it_o and_o in_o general_a touch_v whatsoever_o may_v administer_v they_o a_o occasion_n of_o consider_v the_o accident_n and_o i_o may_v as_o often_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n see_v they_o have_v say_v nothing_o concern_v this_o pretend_a miracle_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o accident_n separate_v from_o their_o subject_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o other_o consequence_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n a_o man_n needs_o only_o his_o eyesight_n to_o assure_v himself_o that_o if_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v real_o and_o substantial_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o usual_a form_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n whence_o there_o immediate_o arise_v this_o consideration_n how_o it_o can_v be_v without_o this_o form_n how_o it_o can_v be_v in_o a_o place_n after_o a_o unlocal_a manner_n neither_o palbable_a nor_o divisible_a thus_o more_o like_o a_o spirit_n than_o a_o body_n and_o yet_o without_o motion_n sense_n or_o action_n and_o in_o this_o more_o like_o a_o inanimate_a body_n than_o a_o spirit_n a_o man_n need_v but_o little_a sense_n to_o comprehend_v that_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v there_o can_v be_v nothing_o find_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o which_o may_v be_v attribute_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o nourishment_n we_o receive_v thence_o neither_o need_v there_o much_o study_n to_o find_v out_o that_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o be_v then_o in_o several_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o wit_n in_o heaven_n and_o on_o all_o the_o altar_n whereon_o be_v celebrate_v this_o divine_a mystery_n yet_o do_v they_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o
present_a we_o must_v not_o any_o long_o defer_v the_o consideration_n of_o his_o seven_o book_n wherein_o by_o a_o odd_a kind_n of_o humour_n he_o ascend_v upward_o to_o the_o seven_o century_n and_o so_o descend_v down_o again_o inclusive_o to_o the_o ten_o i_o call_v this_o a_o odd_a and_o preposterous_a way_n of_o proceed_v for_o why_o begin_v at_o the_o eleven_o century_n see_v he_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a age_n why_o skip_v over_o the_o first_o and_o six_o century_n if_o he_o sincere_o design_v to_o prove_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o these_o doctrine_n be_v ever_o believe_v and_o teach_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o especial_o in_o greece_n there_o be_v no_o other_o direct_a way_n than_o that_o of_o take_v tradition_n from_o the_o source_n and_o to_o pass_v on_o from_o the_o first_o century_n to_o the_o second_o from_o the_o second_o to_o the_o three_o and_o so_o on_o to_o the_o last_o if_o he_o think_v this_o method_n tedious_a he_o will_v have_v do_v better_a to_o have_v abridge_v it_o in_o show_v these_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o suppose_v the_o same_o in_o those_o that_o follow_v than_o to_o show_v they_o establish_v from_o the_o eleven_o and_o seven_o whereby_o to_o suppose_v the_o same_o in_o the_o six_o forego_v century_n to_o speak_v sincere_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v neither_o of_o these_o supposition_n make_v for_o it_o do_v not_o absolute_o follow_v from_o a_o point_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o first_o age_n that_o it_o have_v be_v likewise_o hold_v in_o the_o last_o neither_o do_v it_o any_o more_o follow_v from_o a_o point_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o last_o that_o it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o first_o this_o do_v not_o follow_v in_o respect_n of_o fact_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o right_n which_o be_v far_o more_o considerable_a than_o fact_n it_o be_v more_o advantageous_a to_o show_v a_o doctrine_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o tradition_n than_o in_o the_o sequels_fw-fr of_o it_o for_o it_o rather_o follow_v from_o a_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o beginning_n of_o tradition_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v still_o than_o it_o do_v follow_v from_o its_o be_v hold_v at_o present_a or_o since_o the_o eleven_o or_o seven_o century_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v or_o that_o it_o be_v hold_v in_o effect_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n why_o then_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n divide_v his_o tradition_n into_o three_o part_n one_o since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a the_o other_a since_o the_o seven_o to_o the_o ten_o and_o the_o three_o from_o the_o first_o century_n to_o the_o six_o see_v tradition_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v successive_o in_o order_n why_o have_v he_o in_o his_o division_n make_v the_o last_o part_n the_o first_o see_v in_o effect_n it_o be_v the_o last_o in_o order_n why_o in_o short_a thus_o injure_v his_o cause_n in_o spend_v all_o his_o time_n upon_o the_o two_o least_o important_a and_o which_o signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o the_o main_a of_o our_o question_n and_o remit_v the_o most_o important_a to_o another_o time_n when_o his_o conveniency_n will_v serve_v he_o to_o consider_v they_o howsoever_o we_o purpose_v to_o follow_v he_o every_o where_o and_o therefore_o shall_v examine_v here_o his_o seven_o book_n because_o it_o treat_v still_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o reader_n will_v see_v in_o order_n whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v in_o relation_n to_o this_o church_n the_o public_a have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o our_o personal_a quarrel_n and_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v depend_v neither_o on_o what_o i_o be_o or_o be_o not_o i_o shall_v therefore_o pass_v by_o all_o the_o invective_n with_o which_o the_o first_o chapter_n be_v fill_v the_o first_o thing_n which_o appear_v in_o it_o be_v my_o picture_n which_o can_v but_o be_v well_o do_v come_v from_o his_o hand_n for_o person_n character_n be_v the_o chief_a weapon_n mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n use_v in_o their_o dispute_n but_o he_o may_v describe_v i_o how_o he_o please_v for_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v much_o move_v thereat_o those_o that_o read_v our_o discourse_n will_v do_v we_o both_o right_n i_o hope_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v then_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v captious_o abuse_v my_o word_n touch_v the_o eight_o first_o century_n when_o i_o call_v they_o the_o church_n happy_a day_n peaceable_a and_o bless_a day_n wherein_o the_o pastor_n take_v care_n to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n and_o remove_v all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o may_v arise_v 3._o answer_v to_o the_o 2d_o treat_n 2_o p._n c._n 3._o from_o the_o sacrament_n be_v common_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n one_a i_o join_v all_o these_o century_n together_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o they_o in_o this_o sort_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n only_o consider_v the_o two_o last_o of_o they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o other_o six_o as_o if_o what_o i_o say_v of_o these_o two_o last_o be_v to_o be_v take_v alone_o and_o apart_o 2_o that_o although_o the_o two_o last_o be_v comprehend_v among_o the_o number_n of_o the_o eight_o yet_o i_o never_o mean_v that_o the_o title_n of_o happy_a day_n day_n of_o peace_n and_o blessing_n belong_v equal_o to_o all_o of_o they_o the_o happy_a day_n have_v a_o end_n and_o although_o their_o last_o hour_n which_o draw_v near_o to_o night_n be_v dark_a than_o those_o which_o precede_v they_o yet_o be_v we_o wont_v to_o comprehend_v they_o among_o the_o rest_n under_o the_o name_n of_o happy_a day_n because_o when_o we_o distribute_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n to_o all_o the_o part_n or_o hour_n rational_a person_n make_v this_o distribution_n proportionable_o to_o what_o each_o of_o they_o deserve_v may_v not_o that_o person_n be_v just_o deride_v for_o his_o impertinency_n that_o carp_v at_o the_o call_n of_o a_o happy_a day_n a_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o long_a light_n under_o pretence_n that_o the_o last_o hour_n which_o approach_v near_o the_o night_n be_v dark_a than_o the_o rest_n now_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n exact_o do_v he_o pretend_v it_o be_v impertinent_o that_o i_o call_v the_o eight_o first_o century_n the_o church_n happy_a day_n see_v the_o other_o minister_n assert_v the_o seven_o and_o eight_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o two_o last_o be_v age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n to_o dissipate_v all_o these_o subtlety_n we_o need_v but_o distinguish_v these_o century_n in_o two_o respect_n in_o which_o we_o may_v consider_v they_o either_o by_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o precede_a or_o follow_v age_n in_o the_o first_o they_o be_v age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n and_o in_o the_o second_o they_o be_v the_o last_o hour_n of_o the_o church_n happy_a day_n or_o the_o approach_n of_o a_o night_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o one_o word_n that_o although_o knowledge_n and_o zeal_n suffer_v very_o much_o diminution_n in_o they_o and_o several_a error_n trouble_v the_o purity_n of_o religion_n yet_o this_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o what_o follow_v afterward_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n i_o think_v we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o they_o in_o general_n but_o in_o particular_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o firm_o believe_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o establish_v in_o the_o church_n during_o these_o two_o century_n we_o may_v indeed_o meet_v with_o some_o hard_a expression_n and_o such_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o those_o of_o the_o precede_a age_n but_o no_o substantial_a conversion_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o care_n of_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o the_o sound_a knowledge_n of_o the_o sacrament_n great_o slacken_v in_o comparison_n of_o the_o precede_a age_n yet_o be_v they_o not_o whole_o ignorant_a how_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n in_o that_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n or_o mystery_n of_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n i_o understand_v the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n be_v comprehend_v among_o the_o church_n happy_a day_n let_v any_o man_n judge_v now_o what_o reason_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v to_o represent_v i_o as_o a_o person_n that_o never_o respect_v 614._o lib._n 7._o c._n 1._o p._n 614._o thing_n as_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n but_o only_o as_o i_o will_v have_v they_o that_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o truth_n nor_o probability_n but_o only_o the_o advantage_v of_o my_o cause_n that_o dispose_v of_o historical_a passage_n and_o real_a event_n with_o more_o liberty_n
conversion_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v receive_v from_o she_o the_o doctrine_n she_o profess_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o other_o book_n read_v among_o they_o than_o some_o greek_a father_n translate_v into_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n the_o writing_n of_o these_o father_n be_v expound_v among_o they_o they_o have_v no_o other_o sentiment_n than_o those_o which_o nature_n imprint_n in_o their_o mind_n will_v not_o a_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o say_v in_o read_v this_o description_n that_o this_o land_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o spiritual_a canaan_n but_o what_o signify_v disguise_v of_o thing_n at_o this_o rate_n beside_o what_o i_o now_o relate_v touch_v the_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n reign_v in_o this_o church_n we_o need_v only_o observe_v what_o judgement_n possevin_n who_o live_v several_a year_n in_o moscovia_n make_v of_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o schism_n say_v he_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v how_o deep_o 24._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n p._n 24._o they_o be_v engage_v in_o it_o hold_v their_o opinion_n for_o inviolable_a maxim_n or_o rather_o add_v still_o something_o to_o they_o than_o abate_v any_o of_o they_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o moscovite_n as_o with_o those_o who_o once_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o a_o principle_n the_o forward_a they_o go_v the_o more_o they_o multiply_v their_o error_n just_a as_o may_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o innovator_n of_o our_o time_n the_o moscovite_n have_v receive_v their_o schism_n from_o the_o greek_n have_v depart_v from_o they_o and_o have_v no_o book_n nor_o learning_n they_o therefore_o abound_v with_o impertinency_n and_o yet_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o be_v the_o only_a country_n in_o the_o world_n for_o conserve_n a_o doctrine_n already_o establish_v and_o the_o least_o likely_a to_o embrace_v a_o new_a opinion_n the_o same_o possevin_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o great_a duke_n 1._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n p._n 1._o basil_n have_v cause_v a_o greek_a priest_n to_o come_v into_o his_o country_n who_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n send_v he_o he_o throw_v he_o into_o prison_n and_o will_v not_o release_v he_o although_o request_v by_o the_o turkish_a emperor_n because_o the_o priest_n tell_v he_o he_o find_v the_o moscovite_n have_v err_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o from_o that_o time_n they_o have_v no_o more_o recourse_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o his_o confirmation_n of_o the_o metropolitain_n of_o moscovia_n in_o another_o place_n he_o observe_v express_o that_o they_o differ_v in_o several_a 38._o ibid._n p._n 38._o thing_n from_o the_o latin_n which_o cause_v sacranus_fw-la the_o cannon_n of_o cracovia_n sacra_fw-la elucid_n error_n ritus_fw-la ruth_n joan._n sacra_fw-la to_o say_v that_o they_o abuse_v in_o several_a thing_n the_o right_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o have_v be_v ever_o repute_a by_o the_o greek_n for_o heretic_n which_o have_v depart_v from_o they_o this_o proposition_n of_o sacranus_fw-la may_v be_v excessive_a but_o it_o may_v be_v well_o conclude_v thence_o that_o the_o moscovite_n be_v indeed_o of_o the_o grecian_a religion_n but_o have_v not_o so_o careful_o preserve_v it_o but_o that_o it_o be_v alter_v in_o several_a thing_n this_o pretend_a firmness_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o have_v not_o hinder_v the_o greek_a religion_n from_o be_v corrupt_v among_o they_o neither_o have_v it_o hinder_v the_o latin_n from_o use_v their_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n among_o they_o nor_o possevin_n from_o lay_v his_o design_n in_o order_n thereunto_o it_o have_v not_o hinder_v the_o pope_n from_o send_v their_o emissary_n among_o 4._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi mosc_n com._n 1._o &_o 2_o chap._n 4._o they_o as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o second_o book_n nor_o from_o make_v use_n of_o merchant_n who_o under_o pretence_n of_o commerce_n obtain_v a_o easy_a access_n into_o these_o country_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o history_n of_o paul_n jovius_n nor_o arcudius_n mosc_n paul_n jou._n lib._n the_o legate_n mosc_n a_o latinized_a greek_a from_o spend_v twenty_o year_n in_o lituania_n russia_n and_o moscovia_n in_o the_o propogate_a of_o the_o romish_a religion_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v sigism_n arcud_v epist_n dedicat_fw-la ad_fw-la sigism_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o sigismond_n king_n of_o poland_n nor_o seminary_n from_o be_v set_v up_o in_o lituania_n and_o other_o place_n for_o the_o instruct_n of_o the_o moscovite_n child_n in_o the_o romish_a religion_n as_o possevin_n tell_v we_o this_o firmness_n do_v not_o hinder_v 1._o possev_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o c._n 1._o but_o that_o they_o have_v make_v use_v not_o only_o of_o polander_n for_o the_o reduction_n of_o these_o people_n who_o hold_v a_o particular_a commerce_n with_o they_o but_o especial_o of_o the_o reunite_v russian_n who_o appear_v less_o suspect_v to_o the_o moscovite_n because_o they_o 1._o possev_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o c._n 1._o observe_v still_o the_o greek_a rite_n in_o fine_a this_o do_v not_o hinder_v the_o false_a greek_n who_o have_v finish_v their_o study_n in_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n do_v return_n into_o greece_n from_o promote_a the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o habit_n and_o disguise_n of_o schismatical_a greek_n and_o from_o pass_v over_o from_o greece_n into_o moscovia_n when_o occasion_n offer_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n who_o write_v in_o moscow_n itself_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o favour_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr pompone_n be_v not_o this_o then_o a_o delusory_a remark_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v that_o it_o can_v be_v allege_v the_o latin_n have_v bring_v their_o opinion_n into_o these_o part_n by_o croisado_n this_o be_v true_a but_o if_o they_o have_v not_o bring_v they_o thither_o by_o croisado_n they_o have_v do_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v be_v able_a in_o order_n to_o the_o introduce_v they_o by_o mission_n and_o seminary_n by_o commerce_n of_o merchant_n by_o poland_n russia_n and_o greece_n itself_o which_o be_v their_o mother-church_n now_o can_v it_o seem_v strange_a to_o we_o if_o with_o all_o these_o machines_n and_o by_o abuse_v the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o these_o people_n they_o have_v be_v make_v to_o believe_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a religion_n and_o consequent_o one_o of_o they_o and_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v we_o be_v such_o fool_n to_o make_v our_o faith_n depend_v on_o that_o of_o this_o people_n what_o mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o other_o book_n 1._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n comm._fw-la 1._o read_v among_o they_o than_o the_o write_n of_o some_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n translate_v into_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o what_o possevin_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o understand_v not_o any_o more_o of_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n than_o what_o near_o relate_v to_o they_o or_o that_o of_o poland_n what_o signify_v the_o read_n of_o greek_a father_n translate_v into_o a_o language_n which_o the_o people_n understand_v not_o but_o let_v we_o see_v what_o kind_n of_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n bring_v to_o convince_v we_o that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o he_o offer_v be_v the_o silence_n of_o all_o author_n that_o have_v write_v on_o the_o religion_n of_o this_o church_n who_o do_v not_o remark_n that_o it_o differ_v in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o roman_a to_o enhance_v the_o value_n of_o this_o proof_n he_o immediate_o complain_v that_o i_o have_v not_o allege_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v real_a and_o positive_a whereby_o to_o maintain_v my_o thesis_n it_o be_v strange_a say_v he_o that_o mr._n claude_n treat_v of_o this_o matter_n shall_v choose_v rather_o to_o divine_v the_o opinion_n of_o these_o people_n on_o weak_a conjecture_n than_o to_o inform_v himself_o whether_o he_o may_v not_o meet_v in_o so_o many_o book_n that_o mention_v the_o religion_n 425._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 425._o of_o the_o moscovite_n real_a proof_n of_o what_o he_o will_v willing_o find_v he_o afterward_o reproach_n i_o with_o my_o negligence_n in_o not_o read_v those_o book_n and_o protest_v he_o have_v not_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o like_a have_v read_v whatsoever_o he_o can_v find_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a eight_o author_n on_o one_o side_n several_a treatise_n on_o the_o other_o such_o as_o possevin_n baronius_n raynoldus_n botter_n breerwood_n hornbeck_n and_o several_a other_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o this_o account_n there_o be_v no_o body_n as_o i_o know_v of_o that_o question_n mr._n arnaud_n industry_n we_o on_o the_o contrary_n blame_v he_o for_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n for_o nothing_o as_o
of_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n who_o suffer_v and_o rise_v again_o but_o they_o hold_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o representation_n a_o resemblance_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o this_o some_o of_o the_o armenian_a doctor_n have_v particular_o assert_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o representation_n and_o a_o resemblance_n of_o they_o they_o say_v likewise_o that_o when_o our_o saviour_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n he_o do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n but_o only_o institute_v a_o representation_n or_o a_o resemblance_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o therefore_o they_o do_v not_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o the_o host_n the_o sacrifice_n or_o the_o communion_n one_o of_o their_o doctor_n call_v darces_n have_v write_v that_o when_o the_o priest_n say_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n than_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v dead_a but_o when_o he_o add_v by_o which_o holy_a spirit_n etc._n etc._n then_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v alive_a yet_o have_v he_o not_o express_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n or_o the_o resemblance_n of_o it_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o say_v we_o must_v expound_v that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o cannon_n of_o their_o mass_n by_o which_o holy_a spirit_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o this_o sense_n that_o by_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o real_a resemblance_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o therefore_o damascen_n censure_v they_o for_o this_o say_v that_o the_o armenian_n have_v this_o two_o hundred_o year_n abolish_v all_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o their_o sacrament_n be_v not_o give_v they_o by_o the_o apostle_n nor_o greek_a or_o latin_a church_n but_o that_o they_o have_v take_v they_o up_o according_a to_o their_o own_o fancy_n mr_n arnaud_n who_o in_o look_v over_o his_o raynaldus_n have_v meet_v with_o this_o clear_a testimony_n yet_o 〈◊〉_d have_v not_o be_v perplex_v with_o it_o for_o his_o invention_n never_o fail_v of_o find_v out_o way_n to_o shift_v the_o force_n of_o the_o most_o plain_a and_o positive_a truth_n and_o to_o turn_v they_o to_o his_o own_o advantage_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o after_o a_o exact_a search_n into_o the_o cause_n which_o may_v move_v guy_n carme_n to_o impute_v this_o error_n to_o the_o armenian_n he_o at_o length_n find_v it_o in_o this_o information_n which_o pope_n benedict_n the_o xii_o order_v to_o be_v draw_v up_o he_o add_v that_o if_o this_o original_a have_v be_v know_v to_o the_o minister_n yet_o they_o have_v find_v great_a advantage_n in_o stand_v by_o the_o testimony_n 485._o c_o 9_o 348._o &_o 485._o of_o guy_n carme_v then_o in_o ascend_v up_o to_o this_o source_n but_o all_o this_o discourse_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a amusement_n for_o when_o mr._n arnaud_v conjecture_n shall_v be_v right_a it_o will_v not_o thence_o follow_v guy_n carme_v his_o testimony_n be_v void_a and_o the_o minister_n have_v no_o right_a to_o allege_v he_o nor_o that_o the_o information_n aforemention_v do_v impute_v to_o the_o armenian_n those_o doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v not_o there_o be_v great_a likelihood_n that_o guy_n carme_v make_v not_o this_o information_n his_o rule_n for_o beside_o that_o he_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o he_o reckon_v up_o but_o thirty_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n whereas_o the_o information_n compute_v they_o to_o be_v about_o one_o hundred_o and_o seventeen_o but_o suppose_v it_o be_v so_o all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v thence_o be_v that_o in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n contain_v in_o this_o act_n be_v not_o question_v but_o past_a for_o such_o certainty_n that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n scruple_v not_o to_o make_v they_o the_o subject_a of_o their_o book_n and_o this_o be_v all_o the_o use_n which_o can_v be_v make_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n remark_n but_o howsoever_o what_o can_v be_v say_v against_o a_o act_n so_o authentic_a as_o that_o of_o benedict_n which_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o uncertain_a report_n but_o on_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a person_n worthy_a of_o credit_n armenian_n or_o latin_n who_o have_v be_v in_o armenia_n and_o who_o the_o pope_n will_v hear_v himself_o that_o he_o may_v be_v ascertain_v of_o the_o truth_n to_o know_v of_o what_o weight_n or_o authority_n this_o piece_n be_v we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o the_o pope_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a to_o the_o catholic_n or_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n ibid._n raynald_n ibid._n we_o have_v long_o since_o say_v he_o be_v inform_v by_o several_a person_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o in_o both_o the_o armenia_n there_o be_v hold_v several_a detestable_a and_o abominable_a error_n and_o that_o they_o be_v maintain_v contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n which_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n hold_v and_o teach_v which_o be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o although_o at_o first_o we_o be_v unwilling_a to_o credit_v these_o report_n yet_o be_v at_o length_n force_v to_o yield_v to_o the_o certain_a testimony_n of_o person_n who_o tell_v we_o they_o perfect_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o those_o country_n yet_o before_o we_o give_v full_a credit_n we_o think_v ourselves_o oblige_v to_o make_v exact_a search_n of_o the_o truth_n by_o way_n of_o judiciary_n and_o solemn_a information_n both_o by_o hear_v several_a witness_n who_o likewise_o tell_v we_o they_o know_v the_o state_n of_o these_o country_n and_o take_v in_o write_v these_o their_o deposition_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o book_n which_o we_o be_v inform_v the_o armenian_n do_v common_o use_v wherein_o be_v plain_o teach_v these_o error_n he_o say_v the_o same_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o in_o his_o information_n it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n cause_v these_o witness_n to_o appear_v personal_o before_o he_o and_o give_v ibid._n raâ—nald_n ibid._n they_o a_o oath_n to_o speak_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o know_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o these_o witness_n be_v not_o only_a latin_n that_o have_v be_v in_o armenia_n but_o armenian_n themselves_o and_o that_o the_o book_n produce_v be_v write_v in_o the_o armenian_a tongue_n and_o some_o of_o those_o be_v such_o as_o be_v in_o use_n in_o both_o the_o armenia_n '_o s_o i_o think_v here_o be_v as_o many_o formality_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v and_o all_o these_o circumstance_n will_v not_o suffer_v a_o man_n to_o call_v in_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o those_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o act_n yet_o will_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n agree_v herein_o he_o say_v that_o in_o this_o monstrous_a heap_n of_o error_n there_o be_v several_a senseless_a extravagant_a and_o socinian_n opinion_n 4â—4_n lib._n 5._o c._n 9_o p._n 4â—4_n that_o therein_o original_a sin_n the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o vision_n of_o god_n the_o existence_n of_o hell_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n be_v deny_v that_o therein_o be_v also_o contrary_a error_n so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a this_o be_v not_o the_o religion_n of_o a_o people_n or_o nation_n but_o rather_o a_o rhapsody_n of_o opinion_n of_o several_a sect_n and_o nation_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v in_o these_o article_n several_a absurd_a opinion_n and_o some_o that_o differ_v little_a from_o socinianism_n but_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o they_o may_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o a_o particular_a people_n the_o pope_n express_o distinguish_v in_o his_o bull_n three_o sort_n of_o error_n contain_v in_o his_o information_n some_o that_o be_v hold_v in_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o armenia_n other_o which_z be_v hold_v only_o in_o one_o armenia_n and_o the_o three_o which_o be_v only_o hold_v and_o teach_v by_o some_o particular_a person_n and_o this_o distinction_n be_v exact_o observe_v in_o the_o article_n themselves_o in_o which_o the_o particular_a opinion_n be_v describe_v in_o these_o term_n quidam_fw-la or_o aliqui_fw-la tenent_fw-la as_o in_o article_n cvi_o quidam_fw-la catholicon_fw-la armenorum_n dixit_fw-la &_o scripsit_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o generali_fw-la resurrectione_n omnes_fw-la homines_fw-la consurgent_fw-la cum_fw-la corporibus_fw-la suis_fw-la sed_fw-la tamen_fw-la in_o corporibus_fw-la eorum_fw-la non_fw-la erit_fw-la sexuum_fw-la discretio_fw-la and_o in_o the_o cviii_o article_n aliqui_fw-la magni_fw-la homines_fw-la armeni_n laici_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la
real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n acknowledge_v only_o the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n there_o have_v happen_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o this_o translation_n a_o very_a remarkable_a circumstance_n you_o must_v know_v then_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n have_v make_v a_o objection_n to_o himself_o concern_v this_o passage_n of_o herbert_n and_o heighten_v it_o asmuch_o as_o he_o can_v to_o the_o say_n he_o marvel_v mr._n claude_n never_o offer_v it_o be_v so_o considerable_a as_o to_o startle_v most_o people_n that_o he_o think_v there_o can_v edition_n lib._n 5._o c._n 8._o p._n 481._o first_o edition_n be_v nothing_o reply_v to_o such_o a_o express_a passage_n and_o that_o this_o author_n seem_v to_o speak_v no_o more_o than_o what_o he_o have_v learn_v from_o the_o armenian_n themselves_o have_v i_o say_v propose_v this_o objection_n he_o answer_v that_o this_o be_v a_o remarkable_a forgery_n of_o the_o calvinistical_a translator_n that_o have_v desire_v some_o of_o his_o friend_n to_o translate_v from_o the_o original_a english_a whatsoever_o relate_v to_o the_o armenian_n in_o that_o book_n he_o find_v by_o their_o translation_n that_o not_o only_o he_o do_v in_o no_o wise_n speak_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o that_o almost_o all_o the_o discourse_n contain_v in_o the_o 249_o the_o and_o 250_o the_o page_n be_v foist_v in_o by_o the_o translator_n who_o make_v his_o dream_n and_o fancy_n pass_v for_o the_o relation_n of_o a_o traveller_n that_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o have_v do_v the_o same_o in_o several_a other_o place_n so_o that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v rather_o the_o translator_n romance_n than_o the_o true_a account_n of_o a_o voyage_n this_o discourse_n be_v very_o disingenuous_a and_o reflect_v on_o the_o reputation_n of_o a_o worthy_a gentleman_n who_o have_v ever_o manifest_v in_o his_o write_n and_o conversation_n a_o exemplary_a sincerity_n it_o have_v happen_v that_o mr._n vicqfort_n have_v see_v this_o charge_n in_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n have_v public_o justify_v himself_o from_o it_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v produce_v before_o mr._n pompone_n the_o french_a king_n ambassador_n into_o holland_n mr._n arnaud_n nephew_n herbert_n book_n in_o english_a print_v at_o london_n 1638._o by_o rich._n bishop_n wherein_o be_v precise_o these_o word_n they_o administer_v the_o lord_n supper_n in_o both_o kind_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o deny_v a_o real_a presence_n they_o allow_v but_o our_o two_o sacrament_n have_v produce_v this_o original_a he_o cause_v a_o letter_n to_o be_v print_v and_o direct_v to_o i_o in_o which_o he_o complain_v of_o the_o injustice_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v he_o and_o protest_v he_o be_v not_o of_o that_o temper_n to_o make_v use_n of_o fraud_n to_o uphold_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o religion_n heprofess_v as_o know_v it_o abhor_v they_o and_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o cheat_n which_o the_o modern_a divinity_n of_o some_o call_v pious_a and_o the_o falsehood_n that_o destroy_v the_o soul_n of_o he_o that_o utter_v it_o he_o than_o recite_v mr._n arnaud_n expression_n and_o refute_v his_o calumny_n and_o offer_v for_o his_o justification_n the_o very_a word_n contain_v in_o herbert_n in_o the_o man_n never_o i_o relate_v '_o they_o afterward_o he_o say_v he_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n dare_v now_o justify_v that_o in_o the_o original_a english_a there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n nor_o affirm_v it_o be_v a_o mere_a imposture_n of_o the_o calvinistical_a translator_n that_o he_o also_o affirm_v whatsoever_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o page_n 249_o and_o 250_o concern_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o armenian_n their_o proselyte_n fast_n image_n priest_n their_o belief_n touch_v purgatory_n their_o superstition_n and_o effort_n which_o the_o jesuit_n have_v make_v to_o subject_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v real_o contain_v in_o the_o original_a english_a there_o be_v nothing_o of_o his_o invention_n in_o all_o this_o and_o to_o justifye_v it_o relate_v at_o length_n herbert_n own_o word_n in_o that_o language_n this_o so_o well_o ground_v defence_n have_v oblige_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o retract_v in_o the_o second_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n this_o accusation_n print_v in_o the_o first_o he_o have_v retrench_v all_o those_o injurious_a discourse_n against_o the_o reputation_n and_o sincerity_n of_o mr._n vicqfort_n and_o acknowledge_v his_o translation_n to_o be_v faithful_a and_o exact_o according_a to_o the_o original_a he_o have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n discover_v to_o we_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o mistake_n to_o wit_n that_o there_o have_v be_v two_o edition_n of_o herbert_n book_n one_o in_o 1634_o the_o other_a in_o 1635._o in_o which_o the_o author_n contain_v himself_o within_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o voyage_n and_o the_o second_o in_o 1638_o wherein_o he_o have_v add_v several_a particular_n relate_v to_o religion_n and_o history_n those_o who_o he_o consult_v have_v see_v only_o the_o first_o edition_n but_o that_o mr._n vicqfort_v translate_v from_o the_o second_o in_o which_o be_v find_v the_o passage_n in_o question_n i_o be_o far_o from_o be_v of_o that_o humour_n to_o insult_v over_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o this_o occasion_n nor_o draw_v advantage_n from_o his_o precipitous_a way_n of_o fall_v foul_a on_o author_n who_o mean_v not_o the_o least_o hurt_n to_o he_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o he_o be_v trouble_v at_o his_o own_o rashness_n in_o ground_v a_o charge_n of_o this_o importance_n on_o a_o supposition_n he_o have_v find_v to_o be_v false_a without_o consider_v whether_o there_o may_v not_o be_v more_o edition_n of_o herbert_n than_o one_o but_o he_o must_v suffer_v i_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o what_o he_o have_v insert_v in_o his_o marginal_a note_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a excuse_n for_o he_o the_o french_a translation_n say_v he_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o two_o different_a edition_n of_o this_o english_a book_n we_o can_v not_o divine_v it_o much_o less_o can_v edition_n lib._n 5._o c._n 8._o 2._o edition_n the_o translator_n divine_v he_o will_v be_v accuse_v for_o a_o impostor_n for_o not_o have_v declare_v there_o be_v two_o edition_n of_o this_o book_n these_o kind_n of_o accusation_n pronounce_v with_o such_o confidence_n do_v suppose_v a_o man_n to_o have_v make_v a_o exact_a inquiry_n before_o he_o utter_v they_o whereas_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v the_o least_o pain_n in_o this_o respect_n he_o may_v have_v easy_o discover_v there_o be_v a_o second_o edition_n of_o herbert_n book_n and_o find_v what_o he_o have_v be_v since_o show_v he_o need_v not_o divine_a but_o certain_o inform_v himself_o for_o this_o book_n be_v print_v at_o london_n in_o 1638_o and_o be_v moreover_o famous_a in_o that_o kind_n he_o may_v have_v be_v soon_o satisfy_v concern_v it_o but_o suppose_v he_o can_v not_o he_o ought_v not_o present_o to_o call_v a_o person_n a_o deceiver_n but_o rather_o to_o have_v propose_v his_o doubt_n and_o require_v a_o solution_n of_o mr._n vicqfort_v himself_o and_o not_o thus_o rash_o charge_v a_o gentleman_n that_o never_o offend_v he_o i_o can_v willing_o forbear_v mention_v this_o particular_a mr._n vicqfort_n have_v no_o need_n of_o my_o apology_n do_v not_o the_o interest_n of_o my_o cause_n oblige_v i_o to_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n how_o little_a confidence_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n if_o they_o be_v not_o uphold_v by_o solid_a and_o convince_a proof_n which_o they_o never_o be_v as_o appear_v from_o this_o whole_a dispute_n but_o lay_v aside_o this_o contest_v see_v we_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n offer_v against_o the_o authority_n of_o herbert_n who_o express_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n we_o matter_n not_o say_v he_o the_o advantage_n which_o the_o calvinist_n edition_n c._n 8._o 2._o edition_n will_v make_v of_o this_o testimony_n of_o herbert_n who_o to_o enlarge_v the_o second_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n have_v add_v what_o he_o please_v touch_v the_o religion_n of_o those_o people_n through_o who_o country_n he_o travel_v without_o tell_v we_o from_o who_o he_o learn_v what_o he_o relate_v of_o they_o for_o he_o only_o say_v what_o he_o have_v take_v out_o of_o author_n of_o his_o own_o sect_n who_o have_v treat_v of_o they_o as_o breerewood_n have_v do_v those_o authentic_a proof_n which_o we_o have_v produce_v touch_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o armenian_n do_v full_o solve_v this_o point_n and_o not_o to_o mention_v other_o there_o be_v no_o comparison_n between_o a_o calvinist_n who_o speak_v in_o his_o own_o cause_n and_o according_a to_o his_o interest_n without_o authority_n and_o proof_n and_o a_o lutheran_n such_o a_o one_o as_o mr._n olearius_n be_v who_o speak_v against_o himself_o and_o
express_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n much_o less_o can_v they_o desire_v of_o he_o to_o send_v down_o his_o holy_a spirit_n on_o they_o for_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o it_o be_v conceive_v to_o be_v the_o proper_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o it_o be_v believe_v there_o be_v a_o fullness_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o they_o i_o can_v but_o here_o relate_v what_o mr._n faucheur_n have_v observe_v touch_v the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n common_o call_v st._n gregory_n by_o which_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o complaint_n we_o make_v concern_v these_o piece_n be_v not_o without_o cause_n the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n say_v he_o attribute_v to_o st._n gregory_n import_v i_o offer_v to_o thou_o o_o lord_n the_o symbol_n of_o my_o ransom_n for_o 6._o faucheur_n on_o the_o lord_n supper_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o there_o be_v in_o the_o egyptian_a nicymbolon_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o i_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o mr._n saumaise_n who_o have_v a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o it_o and_o not_o as_o victor_n scialach_n a_o maronite_n of_o mount_n libanus_n have_v translate_v it_o who_o be_v of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n design_v by_o a_o notorion_n falsity_n to_o favour_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o adversary_n praecepta_fw-la liberationis_fw-la meae_fw-la but_o beside_o this_o way_n of_o corrupt_v the_o liturgy_n by_o false_a translation_n it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o when_o these_o levantine_n christian_n be_v reunite_v as_o they_o often_o have_v be_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o latin_n never_o fail_v to_o examine_v their_o book_n and_o take_v out_o of_o they_o whatsoever_o they_o find_v therein_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o example_n there_o have_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o nestorian_a christian_n of_o mallabar_n but_o under_o this_o title_n correct_v and_o cleanse_v from_o the_o error_n and_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n by_o the_o illustrious_a and_o reverend_a my_o lord_n alexius_n menenses_n archbishop_n of_o 6._o missa_fw-la christian_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o ed._n 4._o ibid_fw-la bibl_n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o goa_n victor_n scialach_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o velserus_n on_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n call_v st._n basil_n gregorie_n and_o cyril_n say_v that_o the_o new_a manuscript_n have_v be_v correct_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n into_o who_o bosom_n as_o into_o that_o of_o a_o real_a mother_n the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v late_o return_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o clement_n viii_o there_o be_v all_o the_o likelihood_n in_o the_o world_n that_o this_o clause_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o gregory_n of_o victor_n schialch_n translation_n and_o from_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n be_v a_o addition_n make_v thereunto_o by_o the_o latin_n in_o some_o one_o of_o these_o reunion_n for_o if_o we_o examine_v it_o well_o we_o shall_v easy_o find_v that_o it_o be_v a_o confession_n of_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v a_o confession_n direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o coptic_o who_o only_o acknowledge_v the_o divine_a nature_n observe_v here_o the_o term_n it_o be_v the_o sacred_a and_o everlasting_a body_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n amen_o it_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o the_o emmanuel_n ibid._n ibid._n our_o god_n amen_o i_o believe_v i_o believe_v i_o believe_v and_o will_v confess_v till_o the_o last_o breath_n of_o my_o life_n that_o this_o be_v the_o live_a body_n which_o thy_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n take_v from_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o pure_a mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n our_o common_a lady_n and_o which_o he_o join_v to_o his_o divinity_n without_o conversion_n mixture_n or_o confusion_n i_o make_v the_o pure_a confession_n which_o he_o make_v before_o pontius_n pilate_n he_o give_v his_o body_n for_o we_o on_o the_o cross_n by_o his_o own_o will_n he_o have_v real_o assume_v this_o body_n for_o we_o i_o believe_v that_o the_o humanity_n be_v never_o separate_v from_o the_o divinity_n no_o not_o a_o moment_n and_o that_o he_o give_v his_o body_n to_o purchase_v salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n and_o eternal_a life_n for_o all_o those_o that_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o there_o need_v no_o great_a study_n to_o find_v that_o the_o design_n of_o this_o whole_a prayer_n be_v to_o confess_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o these_o word_n without_o conversion_n mixture_n or_o confusion_n be_v precise_o those_o which_o have_v be_v ever_o oppose_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutichiens_n with_o which_o the_o coptic_o be_v taint_v whereupon_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o addition_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o in_o reunite_a these_o people_n to_o themselves_o have_v insert_v in_o their_o very_a liturgy_n several_a clause_n express_o contrary_a to_o their_o old_a error_n that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o absolute_o bring_v they_o off_o from_o it_o let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n then_o any_o long_a glory_n in_o these_o eastern_a liturgy_n for_o if_o we_o have_v they_o pure_a and_o sincere_a i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o we_o shall_v find_v several_a thing_n in_o they_o that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o with_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n neither_o have_v he_o reason_n to_o brag_v of_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o church_n call_v schismatical_a with_o which_o pretence_n he_o will_v dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n upon_o a_o through_o consideration_n of_o what_o we_o have_v so_o farrepresent_v to_o he_o whether_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o other_o christian_a church_n he_o must_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v overshoot_v himself_o and_o be_v too_o rash_a in_o his_o affirmation_n on_o this_o subject_a which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v evident_o discover_v and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o nothing_o can_v be_v allege_v against_o it_o i_o dare_v assure_v he_o he_o will_v find_v in_o this_o dispute_n no_o sophism_n on_o my_o part_n have_v proceed_v faithful_o and_o sincere_o in_o it_o i_o have_v take_v thing_n as_o they_o lie_v in_o their_o natural_a order_n i_o have_v offer_v nothing_o but_o upon_o good_a ground_n from_o testimony_n for_o the_o most_o part_n take_v out_o of_o author_n that_o be_v roman_a catholic_n i_o have_v never_o take_v mr._n arnaud_n word_n as_o i_o know_v of_o in_o any_o other_o sense_n than_o in_o that_o wherein_o he_o mean_v they_o i_o have_v follow_v he_o step_v by_o step_n as_o far_o as_o good_a order_n will_v permit_v i_o i_o have_v exact_o answer_v he_o without_o weaken_v his_o argument_n or_o proof_n or_o pass_v by_o any_o thing_n considerable_a in_o fine_a i_o have_v not_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o i_o myself_o before_o be_v convince_v and_o persuade_v to_o be_v true_a and_o i_o be_o much_o mistake_v if_o i_o have_v not_o reduce_v matter_n to_o that_o clearness_n that_o other_o will_v be_v no_o less_o persuade_v of_o what_o i_o say_v than_o myself_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n 8_o the_o book_n touch_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n since_o the_o year_n 700._o till_o paschasius_n time_n examine_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n require_v that_o have_v refute_v as_o i_o have_v do_v the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n with_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v now_o apply_v myself_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v touch_v the_o latin_n themselves_o from_o the_o 7_o the_o century_n till_o paschasius_n time_n exclusive_o that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o towards_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o 8_o the_o book_n and_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o of_o i_o but_o not_o to_o amuse_v the_o reader_n with_o fruitless_a matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o lay_v aside_o the_o first_o of_o his_o proof_n which_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o which_o the_o latin_a remain_v unite_v during_o those_o century_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v infer_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n see_v the_o greek_a church_n have_v hold_v these_o doctrine_n as_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v
testimony_n of_o honorius_n de_fw-fr autun_n who_o attribute_n it_o to_o bernoldus_n or_o bertoldus_n 5._o honor._n august_n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n joan._n morin_n exercit._fw-la 9_o de_fw-la diacon_n cap._n 1._o pag._n 169._o col_fw-fr 2._o s_o 5._o a_o priest_n of_o constance_n that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o henry_n iu._n which_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n this_o bernoldus_n be_v he_o that_o continue_v the_o chronicle_n of_o hermannus_n contractus_fw-la to_o the_o year_n 1100._o and_o write_v several_a tract_n in_o defence_n of_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o which_o show_v we_o that_o his_o book_n can_v be_v allege_v in_o this_o dispute_n so_o likewise_o morin_n acknowledge_v it_o be_v write_v after_o the_o year_n 1000_o and_o menard_n who_o will_v not_o have_v bernoldus_n to_o be_v the_o author_n yet_o grant_v he_o be_v the_o corrector_n of_o it_o and_o that_o he_o put_v in_o and_o gregor_n menard_n praef._n in_o lib._n sacram._n gregor_n out_o what_o he_o think_v good_a to_o make_v it_o more_o according_a to_o the_o relish_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n neither_o shall_v i_o insist_v upon_o the_o liturgy_n publish_v by_o illyricus_n be_v a_o very_a uncertain_a piece_n either_o as_o to_o its_o antiquity_n or_o purity_n as_o menard_n have_v observe_v but_o not_o to_o enter_v into_o this_o discussion_n it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n attribute_v to_o the_o eucharist_n do_v no_o wise_n conclude_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o proper_a substance_n do_v he_o think_v we_o have_v forget_v so_o many_o illustration_n which_o the_o father_n even_o those_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n have_v give_v we_o rom._n isid_n hisp_n orig._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 19_o de_fw-fr officii_fw-la eccl._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 18._o beda_n comment_fw-fr in_o marc._n 14._o &_o in_o luc._n 22._o id._n in_o cap._n 6._o ad_fw-la rom._n touch_v this_o way_n of_o speak_v as_o for_o instance_n what_o s._n isidor_n say_v that_o by_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n himself_o we_o call_v body_n and_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v sanctify_v and_o become_v a_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n refer_v to_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o make_v the_o blood_n in_o the_o vein_n bede_n hold_v the_o same_o language_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v mystical_o represent_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n produce_v blood_n in_o the_o flesh_n the_o same_o author_n on_o the_o 6_o of_o the_o roman_n teach_v after_o s._n augustin_n that_o if_o the_o sacrament_n have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v not_o be_v sacrament_n that_o it_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o this_o resemblance_n we_o give_v they_o the_o name_n of_o those_o very_a thing_n which_o they_o signify_v and_o that_o as_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n his_o blood_n so_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n one_o of_o these_o passage_n be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o considerable_a and_o decisive_a of_o our_o question_n than_o whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v produce_v from_o the_o liturgy_n because_o these_o passage_n be_v formal_a explication_n of_o these_o other_o expression_n which_o attribute_v to_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o any_o man_n of_o sense_n will_v never_o be_v prevail_v on_o by_o this_o confuse_a heap_n of_o citation_n wherein_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o shall_v hear_v isidor_n bede_n or_o some_o other_o famous_a author_n of_o those_o age_n in_o question_n who_o explain_v to_o he_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v we_o must_v rather_o believe_v those_o author_n when_o they_o expound_v themselves_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o heat_v himself_o to_o little_a purpose_n and_o will_v prepossess_v the_o world_n with_o his_o own_o notion_n and_o fancy_n moreover_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v the_o world_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o so_o many_o other_o expression_n so_o frequent_a in_o the_o liturgy_n and_o author_n of_o these_o same_o century_n mention_v by_o we_o which_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o incarnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o humanity_n the_o mystery_n of_o his_o humiliation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o passion_n the_o image_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o church_n celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o suffering_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o passage_n wherein_o we_o find_v these_o expression_n be_v as_o so_o many_o commentary_n that_o help_v we_o to_o a_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o other_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v draw_v advantage_n because_o it_o be_v very_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a to_o give_v to_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v a_o sign_n a_o memorial_n and_o a_o image_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o represent_v according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o s._n isidor_n himself_o we_o be_v wont_v say_v he_o to_o give_v to_o image_n the_o name_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o 20._o isidor_n com._n in_o lib._n 1_o reg._n cap._n 20._o represent_v thus_o be_v picture_n call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o and_o we_o stick_v not_o to_o attribute_v to_o they_o the_o proper_a name_n as_o for_o instance_n we_o say_v this_o be_v cicero_n that_o sallust_n that_o achilles_n this_o hector_n this_o the_o river_n simois_n this_o rome_n although_o these_o be_v only_o the_o effigy_n or_o picture_n of_o they_o the_o cherubin_n be_v heavenly_a power_n and_o yet_o these_o figure_n which_o god_n command_v to_o be_v make_v on_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o testament_n to_o represent_v such_o great_a thing_n be_v not_o otherwise_o call_v than_o cherubin_n if_o a_o man_n see_v in_o a_o dream_n a_o person_n he_o do_v not_o say_v i_o see_v the_o image_n of_o augustin_n but_o i_o see_v augustin_n although_o augustin_n in_o this_o moment_n know_v nothing_o of_o this_o vision_n and_o pharaoh_n say_v he_o see_v ear_n of_o corn_n and_o kine_n and_o not_o the_o image_n of_o these_o thing_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o comprehend_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o term_n of_o sacrament_n and_o 3._o bela_n hom_n estiu_fw-la de_fw-fr temp_n dom._n 13._o &_o dom._n 17._o &_o dom._n 24._o &_o alibi_fw-la passim_fw-la id_fw-la expos_fw-la alleg._n in_o cantic_a cantic_a cap._n 3._o &_o the_o tab_v lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o aug._n in_o psal_n 3._o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o they_o signify_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v sign_n or_o figure_n that_o represent_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o jesus_n christ_n assume_v for_o our_o sake_n abase_v himself_o so_o far_o as_o to_o be_v our_o brother_n and_o suffer_v the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o redeem_v we_o thus_o must_v we_o understand_v the_o title_n which_o bede_n give_v very_o often_o to_o the_o sacrament_n call_v it_o the_o mystery_n or_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n incarnation_n for_o he_o mean_v it_o be_v a_o action_n wherein_o by_o mystical_a symbol_n man_n represent_v his_o incarnation_n we_o can_v give_v another_o sense_n to_o that_o which_o he_o call_v several_a time_n the_o sacrament_n or_o mystery_n of_o his_o passion_n for_o his_o passion_n be_v only_o therein_o figure_v or_o represent_v we_o must_v then_o understand_v by_o the_o sacrament_n or_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n the_o figure_n or_o representation_n of_o his_o body_n and_o in_o effect_n what_o s._n austin_n say_v on_o the_o three_o psalm_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n isidor_n express_v in_o this_o sort_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o 3._o isidor_n in_o lib_n 2._o rog._n cap._n 3._o bed_n quest_n in_o 2_o reg_n &_o in_o ps_n 3._o his_o disciple_n the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n and_o bede_n in_o two_o place_n of_o his_o work_n express_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o s._n austin_n that_o he_o give_v the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n which_o show_v they_o take_v these_o term_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n now_o these_o expression_n give_v we_o easy_o to_o understand_v what_o
the_o church_n of_o those_o age_n pretend_v when_o she_o apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n the_o term_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o she_o design_v only_o to_o attribute_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o to_o the_o sacred_a sign_n it_o represent_v and_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o author_n of_o those_o time_n that_o make_v so_o scrupulous_a a_o profession_n to_o follow_v s._n austin_n even_o to_o the_o copy_n out_o his_o write_n to_o insert_v they_o in_o their_o own_o in_o proper_a term_n as_o appear_v from_o isidor_n book_n bede_n alcuinus_fw-la i_o say_v there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o will_v forget_v what_o their_o master_n have_v say_v touch_v this_o mystery_n the_o lord_n scruple_v not_o to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o 12._o aug._n contr_n adimant_n c._n 12._o sign_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o urge_v the_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o illyricus_n proesta_fw-la domine_fw-la jesus_n christ_n fili_fw-la dei_fw-la vivi_fw-la ut_fw-la qui_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la 750._o ch._n 3._o p._n 749_o 750._o proprium_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la datum_fw-la edimus_fw-la &_o bibimus_fw-la fiat_fw-la nobis_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la redemptionis_fw-la remedium_fw-la sempiternum_fw-la omnium_fw-la criminum_fw-la nostrorum_fw-la which_o he_o thus_o translate_v o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n grant_v to_o we_o that_o have_v eat_v thy_o proper_a body_n and_o drink_v thy_o proper_a blood_n which_o have_v be_v give_v for_o we_o howsoever_o unworthy_a that_o this_o communion_n may_v be_v to_o we_o a_o spring_n of_o salvation_n a_o eternal_a remedy_n for_o the_o redemption_n of_o we_o from_o all_o our_o crime_n corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la proprium_fw-la do_v only_o signify_v corpus_n &_o sanguinem_fw-la tuum_fw-la thy_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o another_o as_o the_o ancient_a priest_n cause_v to_o be_v caten_v the_o body_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n different_a from_o their_o own_o body_n for_o the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o give_v his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o we_o give_v we_o they_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v in_o this_o sacrament_n nor_o that_o our_o mouth_n receive_v their_o proper_a substance_n the_o liturgy_n do_v not_o say_v so_o but_o because_o they_o receive_v the_o sign_n and_o token_n of_o they_o whilst_o our_o soul_n receive_v this_o body_n itself_o and_o blood_n spiritual_o it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v persuade_v we_o these_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o term_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v natural_o imprint_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n to_o prevent_v say_v he_o 752._o ch._n 3._o p._n 751_o 752._o the_o people_n mistake_n by_o all_o these_o term_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o priest_n must_v have_v continual_o warn_v they_o to_o take_v notice_n that_o by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o mean_v only_o its_o figure_n this_o sense_n must_v have_v be_v express_o explain_v in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n and_o a_o officer_n appoint_v to_o make_v it_o thus_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o they_o must_v fall_v into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o this_o effect_n be_v necessary_a and_o inevitable_a it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o chief_a care_n and_o business_n of_o the_o father_n to_o hinder_v it_o have_v they_o not_o themselves_o be_v of_o this_o opinion_n all_o this_o discourse_n have_v nothing_o in_o it_o but_o what_o may_v be_v easy_o answer_v we_o have_v already_o sufficient_o reply_v to_o it_o it_o be_v true_a this_o term_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n take_v separately_z imprint_n immediate_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o this_o same_o term_n apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n which_o both_o sense_n and_o reason_n show_v we_o to_o be_v bread_n which_o religion_n make_v we_o comprehend_v as_o a_o mystery_n that_o represent_v the_o incarnation_n and_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o natural_o from_o any_o other_o i_o day_n than_o that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o need_v no_o officer_n appoint_v on_o purpose_n to_o give_v notice_n of_o this_o to_o the_o people_n nor_o sound_n of_o trumpet_n to_o publish_v it_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v in_o another_o place_n sense_n reason_n and_o the_o common_a notion_n of_o religion_n be_v officer_n sufficient_a to_o give_v this_o idea_n and_o publish_v this_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o term_n when_o apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n when_o the_o scripture_n in_o a_o hundred_o place_n have_v call_v our_o saviour_n the_o sun_n the_o day_n star_n from_o on_o high_a the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n the_o true_a light_n that_o enlighten_v every_o man_n that_o come_v into_o the_o world_n i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o it_o settle_a officer_n on_o purpose_n to_o give_v notice_n that_o it_o mean_v not_o a_o corporal_a light_n or_o sun_n but_o a_o mystical_a one_o i_o do_v not_o find_v the_o jew_n employ_v a_o officer_n to_o give_v notice_n to_o the_o people_n that_o that_o lamb_n common_o call_v the_o passover_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o passage_n be_v not_o real_o a_o passage_n but_o only_o the_o commemoration_n of_o a_o passage_n s._n paul_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o one_o when_o he_o write_v that_o we_o be_v bury_v with_o christ_n by_o baptism_n that_o we_o be_v make_v the_o same_o plant_n with_o he_o by_o the_o conformity_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n that_o we_o be_v new_a creature_n that_o there_o be_v a_o new_a man_n form_v in_o we_o and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o expression_n which_o be_v easy_o understand_v by_o the_o bare_a consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n to_o which_o they_o be_v apply_v the_o father_n have_v not_o employ_v a_o officer_n when_o they_o call_v the_o poor_a jesus_n christ_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n that_o shed_v his_o blood_n for_o we_o who_o be_v deliver_v and_o put_v to_o death_n for_o we_o not_o his_o prophet_n but_o he_o himself_o neither_o have_v they_o employ_v one_o when_o they_o call_v the_o church_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o undoubted_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o not_o his_o vestment_n but_o himself_o nor_o when_o they_o say_v that_o we_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n with_o he_o the_o same_o body_n the_o same_o substance_n by_o faith_n that_o we_o be_v transform_v into_o he_o change_v into_o his_o flesh_n change_v into_o his_o body_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n principle_n take_v place_n the_o world_n must_v have_v a_o great_a many_o officer_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a than_o not_o only_o the_o metaphorical_a use_n of_o these_o term_n but_o even_o the_o exaggeration_n of_o they_o it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v painful_o collect_v into_o a_o chapter_n for_o that_o purpose_n whatsoever_o passage_n he_o can_v find_v here_o and_o there_o not_o only_o among_o the_o latin_n now_o in_o question_n but_o likewise_o from_o among_o the_o greek_n coptic_o ethiopian_n armenian_n nestorian_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o proper_a body_n or_o proper_o his_o body_n his_o real_a body_n his_o true_a body_n i_o shall_v reply_v to_o this_o heap_n of_o passage_n in_o two_o manner_n first_o in_o general_n and_o second_o in_o particular_a in_o general_n i_o say_v there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o these_o expression_n which_o be_v sufficient_a from_o whence_o solid_o to_o conclude_v that_o those_o which_o have_v make_v use_n of_o they_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v either_o because_o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o but_o be_v use_v on_o other_o subject_n wherein_o evident_o there_o be_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o they_o be_v all_o capable_a of_o another_o sense_n and_o that_o they_o may_v have_v be_v employ_v in_o other_o respect_n than_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o to_o begin_v by_o that_o of_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o now_o see_v the_o father_n have_v use_v this_o term_n on_o occasion_n of_o the_o poor_a god_n say_v chrysostom_n rom._n hom._n 15._o in_o rom._n have_v give_v his_o son_n and_o you_o refuse_v to_o give_v bread_n to_o he_o himself_o who_o be_v give_v for_o you_o who_o be_v slay_v for_o you_o the_o father_n have_v not_o
reflection_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v the_o state_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o the_o contest_v of_o berengarius_fw-la happen_v to_o determine_v that_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n here_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o the_o church_n consent_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o first_o we_o have_v likewise_o see_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n that_o he_o assert_n that_o to_o judge_v right_o of_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n we_o must_v suppose_v they_o constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o this_o supposition_n must_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n what_o can_v we_o think_v of_o all_o these_o circuit_n but_o that_o they_o be_v illusion_n which_o plain_o enough_o show_n that_o these_o gentleman_n find_v but_o small_a satisfaction_n in_o their_o inquiry_n into_o the_o first_o six_o age_n be_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n apparent_o teach_v in_o they_o what_o occasion_n will_v they_o have_v of_o make_v they_o enter_v by_o machine_n and_o mount_v up_o to_o they_o from_o the_o late_a age_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o these_o way_n of_o reason_v these_o supposition_n and_o argument_n from_o the_o bottom_n to_o the_o top_n be_v so_o far_o from_o persuade_v we_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n desire_v that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o do_v but_o more_o confirm_v we_o in_o our_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o second_o reflection_n it_o be_v consonant_a to_o reason_n to_o imagine_v that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o our_o saviour_n body_n or_o not_o have_v be_v agitate_a with_o great_a heat_n those_o who_o hold_v the_o affirmative_a have_v abuse_v the_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o endeavour_v to_o turn_v they_o to_o their_o sense_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o happen_v every_o day_n in_o the_o small_a contest_v in_o which_o every_o one_o desire_n to_o set_v off_o his_o sentiment_n and_o confirm_v they_o by_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o shelter_v himself_o thereby_o from_o the_o reproach_n of_o innovation_n it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o imagine_v that_o those_o who_o but_o slight_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o theological_a point_n be_v soon_o cheat_v by_o false_a appearance_n we_o see_v but_o too_o many_o example_n of_o this_o it_o be_v in_o short_a easy_a to_o conceive_v that_o disciple_n may_v deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o sense_n of_o their_o master_n under_o divers_a pretence_n the_o division_n of_o christian_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n have_v almost_o all_o of_o they_o happen_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o disciple_n be_v not_o content_a to_o keep_v pace_n with_o their_o master_n but_o have_v go_v beyond_o they_o and_o often_o overrhrow_v their_o real_a sentiment_n under_o pretence_n of_o explain_v and_o illustrate_v what_o they_o say_v with_o less_o perspicuity_n when_o scholar_n be_v become_v master_n they_o no_o long_o look_v upon_o themselves_o as_o scholar_n but_o doctor_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o comprehend_v they_o may_v have_v new_a notion_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o that_o preee_v they_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n take_v their_o word_n in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n the_o people_n easy_o receive_v what_o their_o doctor_n teach_v they_o and_o as_o to_o the_o doctor_n there_o need_v no_o great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o a_o ignorant_a age_n to_o introduce_v a_o novelty_n one_o single_a person_n may_v sometime_o impose_v on_o a_o whole_a assembly_n and_o engage_v they_o into_o his_o opinion_n which_o afterward_o shall_v pass_v for_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o three_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n three_o proposition_n be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n 3._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 3._o that_o all_o the_o several_a instance_n of_o expression_n produce_v by_o aubertin_n to_o show_v that_o a_o man_n may_v take_v in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n the_o passage_n by_o which_o the_o catholic_n establish_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v in_o no_o wise_a alike_o to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n he_o say_v there_o be_v two_o way_n by_o which_o we_o may_v know_v whether_o the_o expression_n which_o appear_v at_o first_o alike_o be_v in_o effect_n different_a the_o first_o be_v to_o mark_v precise_o by_o reason_v the_o difference_n of_o these_o expression_n and_o to_o show_v they_o be_v not_o alike_o the_o second_o be_v to_o discern_v they_o by_o opinion_n by_o a_o simple_a view_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o by_o a_o impression_n which_o make_v itself_o feel_v although_o it_o can_v be_v express_v apply_v afterward_o this_o remark_n to_o his_o subject_n he_o say_v that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v take_v in_o the_o ten_o last_o century_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o reality_n and_o the_o other_o have_v never_o be_v take_v but_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o they_o see_v they_o have_v make_v such_o different_a impression_n and_o that_o opinion_n have_v so_o well_o distinguish_v they_o this_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o his_o three_o chapter_n the_o first_o reflection_n we_o be_v agree_v concern_v this_o manner_n of_o discern_v the_o expression_n and_o the_o thing_n themselves_o by_o opinion_n as_o well_o as_o by_o a_o exact_a remark_n of_o the_o difference_n which_o distinguish_v they_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v a_o maxim_n of_o this_o which_o may_v serve_v as_o a_o principle_n to_o draw_v thence_o certain_a conclusion_n he_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o sentiment_n or_o opinion_n can_v never_o be_v corrupt_v by_o false_a prejudices_fw-la nor_o ever_o be_v deceive_v by_o establish_v imaginary_a difference_n where_o there_o be_v no_o real_a one_o i_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v take_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n whereas_o never_o any_o man_n understand_v those_o which_o we_o say_v be_v alike_o but_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n this_o be_v a_o sign_n they_o be_v regard_v in_o those_o age_n as_o different_a expression_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v different_a in_o effect_n unless_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o century_n be_v infallible_a it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o believe_v that_o man_n may_v judge_v right_o in_o respect_n of_o one_o thing_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n fall_v into_o error_n in_o respect_n of_o another_o whatsoever_o conformity_n there_o may_v be_v between_o they_o a_o man_n may_v be_v sometime_o mistake_v by_o confound_v as_o if_o they_o be_v alike_o such_o expression_n as_o be_v not_o so_o and_o then_o again_o take_v for_o different_a expression_n such_o as_o be_v alike_o as_o we_o never_o pretend_v that_o the_o man_n of_o these_o late_a age_n be_v mistake_v in_o all_o thing_n so_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o pretend_v they_o be_v right_a in_o every_o thing_n the_o second_o reflection_n the_o method_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v for_o the_o discern_a the_o different_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n from_o those_o which_o be_v alike_o be_v deceitful_a for_o if_o we_o must_v for_o this_o end_n rather_o follow_v the_o way_n of_o sentiment_n than_o that_o of_o reason_n it_o will_v be_v then_o at_o least_o just_a to_o consult_v the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o age_n wherein_o the_o father_n live_v and_o that_o of_o person_n to_o who_o they_o speak_v and_o not_o the_o sentiment_n of_o late_a age_n which_o may_v perhaps_o have_v be_v disturb_v by_o new_a notion_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o show_v we_o if_o he_o please_v that_o in_o the_o first_o six_o age_n the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v take_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o reality_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o other_o which_o we_o produce_v as_o be_v alike_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n and_o we_o will_v see_v what_o use_n we_o must_v make_v of_o his_o rule_n but_o to_o seek_v this_o difference_n of_o impression_n or_o sentiment_n in_o age_n wherein_o we_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n be_v change_v will_v be_v a_o apparent_a deceive_a of_o ourselves_o see_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o what_o he_o call_v the_o sentiment_n or_o impression_n have_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o change_n of_o doctrine_n the_o four_o consequence_n these_o three_o first_o consequence_n be_v attend_v by_o a_o four_o which_o be_v 4._o book_n 10._o
will_v without_o doubt_n better_o appear_v if_o for_o a_o six_o remark_n we_o cast_v our_o eye_n a_o little_a on_o the_o time_n wherein_o this_o change_n have_v most_o advance_v itself_o it_o be_v not_o in_o hilary_n nor_o athanasius_n time_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o ambrose_n and_o s._n austin_n but_o in_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o most_o dark_a age_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n then_o that_o error_n make_v such_o conquest_n in_o those_o time_n rather_o will_v it_o be_v a_o great_a wonder_n if_o she_o do_v not_o and_o this_o distinction_n methinks_v do_v sufficient_o limit_v my_o principle_n to_o establish_v sincere_o the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n these_o two_o remark_n must_v not_o be_v separate_v but_o join_v together_o to_o draw_v from_o they_o my_o whole_a sense_n for_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n in_o my_o respect_n depend_v on_o my_o entire_a sense_n now_o my_o whole_a sense_n do_v not_o consist_v only_o in_o a_o general_a principle_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o nor_o in_o the_o general_a application_n i_o make_v of_o it_o but_o in_o the_o exception_n and_o limitation_n i_o give_v they_o but_o neither_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n deal_v thus_o choose_v rather_o to_o run_v after_o their_o own_o chimerical_a notion_n than_o to_o follow_v the_o truth_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n show_v he_o have_v but_o little_a to_o say_v when_o he_o set_v himself_o on_o reproach_v i_o that_o i_o suppress_v some_o word_n of_o my_o five_o observation_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a i_o will_v on_o purpose_n suppress_v word_n contain_v in_o my_o book_n which_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v in_o turn_v over_o some_o leaf_n if_o i_o pass_v over_o they_o it_o be_v because_o they_o make_v no_o more_o to_o the_o subject_n than_o those_o which_o i_o recite_v which_o contain_v the_o whole_a substance_n of_o my_o discourse_n and_o which_o be_v no_o less_o significant_a than_o the_o other_o but_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o can_v so_o well_o justify_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o his_o make_v i_o say_v that_o the_o church_n remain_v in_o this_o ignorance_n till_o berenger_n time_n although_o there_o be_v no_o such_o 577._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 3._o p._n 577._o thing_n in_o my_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n answer_n be_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n represent_v my_o sense_n and_o not_o my_o word_n and_o because_o that_o this_o proposition_n which_o this_o author_n impute_v to_o i_o be_v set_v down_o in_o italic_a letter_n which_o be_v those_o which_o be_v use_v for_o quotation_n in_o proper_a term_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o printer_n fault_n who_o ought_v to_o print_v they_o in_o a_o roman_a letter_n i_o will_v believe_v it_o because_o he_o say_v so_o but_o yet_o my_o sense_n ought_v to_o be_v faithful_o relate_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n plain_a deal_n require_v it_o to_o be_v draw_v from_o my_o express_a declaration_n contain_v in_o several_a passage_n of_o my_o first_o and_o second_o answer_n rather_o than_o from_o a_o discourse_n that_o be_v maim_v and_o which_o can_v represent_v in_o this_o condition_n but_o half_a of_o that_o which_o i_o will_v say_v whatsoever_o pain_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v to_o disguise_v my_o sense_n father_n maimbourg_n the_o jesuit_n who_o write_v since_o mr._n arnaud_n ingenuous_o perceive_v and_o relate_v it_o as_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n mr._n claude_n say_v he_o assert_n 108._o a_o peaceable_a method_n by_o father_n mainbourg_n ch_n 3._o page_n 108._o there_o be_v a_o certain_a time_n wherein_o through_o the_o neglect_n of_o the_o pastor_n christian_n have_v no_o more_o than_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n without_o positive_o believe_v or_o reject_v either_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o absence_n because_o they_o study_v not_o the_o point_n this_o be_v in_o effect_v my_o meaning_n and_o not_o that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n impute_v to_o i_o that_o the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a notion_n whether_o what_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o remark_n i_o now_o make_v consider_v the_o point_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n now_o in_o question_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n alone_o exclude_v transubstantiation_n the_o second_o consider_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o person_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o christian_n only_o exclude_v those_o that_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o our_o mystery_n and_o the_o three_o consider_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o time_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o darkness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o wherein_o according_a to_o we_o the_o change_n be_v introduce_v which_o be_v the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o and_o part_n of_o the_o 11_o for_o although_o according_a to_o the_o exact_a rigour_n of_o the_o dispute_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o that_o of_o berenger_n yet_o there_o be_v only_o to_o speak_v proper_o these_o three_o age_n in_o question_n in_o this_o dispute_n we_o shall_v neither_o complain_v of_o he_o nor_o mr._n arnaud_n when_o they_o shall_v restrain_v their_o argument_n to_o these_o it_o remain_v only_o now_o to_o know_v in_o what_o disposition_n of_o mind_n we_o must_v suppose_v the_o christian_n be_v when_o we_o imagine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v declare_v to_o they_o for_o on_o this_o depend_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a but_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o this_o enquiry_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v two_o far_a observation_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n have_v knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v in_o some_o sort_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v propose_v to_o they_o that_o it_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o principle_n of_o nature_n but_o whether_o in_o suppose_v they_o believe_v not_o this_o doctrine_n they_o have_v knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v it_o be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o church_n faith_n and_o to_o reject_v it_o under_o this_o consideration_n for_o for_o to_o conclude_v that_o people_n will_v have_v actual_o oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n have_v they_o not_o before_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o show_v that_o it_o will_v have_v oppose_v their_o sense_n and_o notice_n of_o reason_n i_o confess_v that_o if_o man_n do_v always_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o put_v they_o upon_o reject_v this_o real_a presence_n as_o we_o have_v elsewhere_o prove_v it_o but_o people_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v deceive_v and_o receive_v notwithstanding_o the_o contradiction_n of_o sense_n and_o common_a reason_n that_o which_o they_o be_v persuade_v be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n and_o general_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o begin_v to_o consider_v it_o as_o a_o mystery_n they_o harken_v no_o long_o to_o sense_n nor_o reason_n we_o shall_v then_o proceed_v and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o disposition_n to_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o the_o church_n never_o hold_v and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o observation_n which_o we_o must_v make_v be_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n in_o question_n from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o corporeal_a absence_n to_o believe_v the_o corporeal_a absence_n be_v to_o form_n to_o a_o man_n self_n the_o idea_n of_o the_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a presence_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o to_o reject_v it_o as_o false_a and_o extravagant_a but_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n be_v to_o conceive_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o invisible_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n conceive_v and_o reject_v as_o a_o error_n a_o man_n may_v reject_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o ordinary_a existence_n of_o a_o body_n in_o a_o place_n and_o yet_o not_o reject_v it_o either_o general_o under_o every_o notion_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v nor_o in_o particular_a under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o invisible_a existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o do_v not_o believe_v this_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a presence_n but_o yet_o
prejudices_fw-la in_o their_o mind_n which_o must_v of_o necessity_n make_v they_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o novelty_n contrary_n to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n even_o so_o far_o as_o to_o oblige_v they_o plain_o and_o open_o to_o oppose_v it_o and_o because_o these_o prejudices_fw-la can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o distinct_a belief_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o substantial_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o in_o a_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a manner_n it_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o one_o may_v rational_o say_v in_o the_o term_n of_o our_o supposition_n that_o they_o have_v this_o distinct_a belief_n it_o lie_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o this_o question_n as_o appear_v from_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o this_o chapter_n but_o because_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v so_o open_o and_o plain_o renounce_v this_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n by_o a_o formal_a reflection_n on_o the_o several_a kind_n of_o presence_n whether_o visible_a or_o invisible_a it_o may_v be_v reasonable_o say_v this_o be_v no_o long_o a_o matter_n of_o contest_v between_o we_o i_o grant_v he_o if_o he_o will_v that_o people_n have_v positive_o reject_v the_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o in_o this_o sense_n they_o have_v believe_v a_o real_a absence_n i_o grant_v likewise_o if_o he_o will_v that_o these_o same_o people_n be_v in_o a_o capacity_n to_o know_v that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a and_o invisible_a presence_n he_o grant_v i_o for_o his_o part_n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v they_o be_v for_o positive_o reject_v and_o by_o a_o formal_a reflection_n this_o incorporeal_a and_o invisible_a presence_n wherein_o then_o do_v we_o disagree_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o that_o which_o i_o grant_v he_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a disposition_n whence_o to_o conclude_v that_o the_o people_n will_v have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o invisible_a presence_n as_o a_o novelty_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n for_o for_o to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o visible_o and_o corporal_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o a_o man_n may_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o incorporeal_a presence_n and_o so_o likewise_o to_o know_v that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o this_o invisible_a presence_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v man_n from_o be_v deceive_v by_o imagine_v be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o touch_v which_o a_o man_n must_v not_o consult_v his_o sense_n or_o reason_n it_o be_v no_o less_o clear_a that_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v i_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v that_o the_o people_n here_o mention_v have_v no_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v it_o neither_o to_o admit_v it_o nor_o reject_v it_o and_o consequent_o they_o have_v no_o necessary_a disposition_n to_o oppose_v it_o when_o it_o be_v first_o teach_v they_o for_o as_o to_o this_o general_a rejection_n we_o have_v show_v it_o to_o be_v chimerical_a and_o impossible_a the_o question_n be_v then_o decide_v but_o in_o my_o favour_n see_v the_o result_n of_o all_o these_o illustration_n be_v that_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v have_v be_v possible_a yet_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v obstinate_o maintain_v this_o general_a manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o deny_v every_o kind_n of_o substantial_a presence_n without_o particularise_v any_o one_o of_o they_o although_o we_o have_v show_v he_o it_o be_v fantastical_a and_o contrary_a to_o nature_n yet_o i_o say_v we_o will_v consent_v that_o the_o question_n be_v this_o whether_o the_o people_n beforementioned_a ought_v according_a to_o our_o supposition_n formal_o and_o general_o to_o deny_v all_o the_o several_a sort_n of_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v without_o specify_v any_o one_o of_o they_o but_o this_o be_v what_o he_o have_v still_o to_o prove_v chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_n consider_v his_o unjust_a reproach_n also_o examine_v saint_n austin_n describe_v the_o humour_n and_o carriage_n of_o some_o person_n in_o his_o time_n with_o who_o he_o be_v concern_v observe_v they_o be_v very_o copious_a and_o eloquentin_n censure_v the_o sentiment_n of_o other_o but_o flat_a and_o dull_a in_o establish_v their_o own_o opinion_n ipsos_fw-la say_v he_o animadvertebam_fw-la plus_fw-la 1._o aug._n de_fw-fr utilit_fw-la cred._n c._n 1._o in_o refellendis_fw-la aliis_fw-la disertos_fw-la &_o copioso_n esse_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o suis_fw-la probandis_fw-la certos_fw-la &_o firmos_fw-la manere_fw-la methinks_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o mr_n arnaud_n for_o he_o trouble_v not_o himself_o with_o prove_v either_o the_o proposition_n he_o advance_v nor_o those_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o be_v never_o more_o busy_v than_o in_o censure_v the_o opinion_n of_o other_o so_o great_o be_v he_o in_o love_n with_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v that_o he_o scruple_n not_o many_o time_n to_o quit_v his_o principal_a subject_n and_o fall_v upon_o any_o accidental_a one_o provide_v it_o will_v but_o furnish_v he_o with_o a_o pretence_n to_o make_v objection_n nay_o sometime_o he_o shall_v start_v fancy_n of_o his_o own_o on_o purpose_n to_o give_v himself_o this_o divertisement_n yet_o we_o must_v needs_o confess_v he_o have_v some_o reason_n to_o do_v thus_o have_v a_o peculiar_a talent_n of_o ridicul_v the_o most_o solid_a mattter_n for_o sometime_o he_o tell_v i_o of_o have_v private_a dictionary_n to_o myself_o other_o time_n of_o key_n and_o machine_n rhetorical_a enthusiasm_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o pretty_a fancy_n which_o take_v with_o his_o reader_n and_o give_v he_o together_o with_o the_o benefit_n of_o some_o slight_a objection_n and_o declamation_n thereupon_o the_o liberty_n of_o break_v loose_a through_o the_o strong_a argument_n a_o example_n whereof_o may_v be_v see_v in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n for_o after_o the_o illustration_n which_o we_o have_v give_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n that_o if_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o century_n have_v not_o find_v themselves_o imbue_v with_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n they_o will_v have_v distinct_o believe_v the_o real_a invisible_a absence_n at_o least_o in_o a_o general_a manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v formal_o reject_v every_o kind_n of_o substantial_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n yet_o without_o specify_v ever_o a_o one_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a he_o himself_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v be_v understand_v to_o speak_v of_o this_o general_a manner_n of_o believe_v distinct_o the_o real_a absence_n so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v but_o the_o reader_n must_v be_v in_o expectation_n of_o what_o he_o allege_v for_o the_o confirm_v this_o hypothesis_n but_o they_o will_v find_v themselves_o much_o mistake_v for_o instead_o of_o apply_v himself_o to_o strengthen_v it_o by_o new_a argument_n or_o to_o maintain_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o restrain_v they_o to_o the_o time_n in_o question_n he_o have_v rather_o choose_v to_o employ_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o six_o book_n in_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o first_o six_o century_n not_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o enter_v upon_o this_o examination_n see_v these_o age_n be_v out_o of_o the_o bound_n of_o our_o dispute_n touch_v the_o change_n but_o see_v he_o will_v only_o refute_v the_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n who_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n appear_v refute_v they_o i_o say_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n to_o have_v thence_o occasion_n to_o multiply_v his_o objection_n i_o may_v with_o good_a reason_n be_v dispense_v withal_o from_o follow_v he_o for_o to_o speak_v proper_o it_o be_v mere_a run_v into_o fruitless_a debate_n yet_o to_o omit_v nothing_o i_o will_v still_o patient_o hearken_v to_o what_o he_o have_v to_o say_v on_o this_o subject_n before_o i_o enter_v upon_o the_o discussion_n of_o his_o particular_a objection_n against_o my_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o examine_v some_o of_o his_o general_a one_o for_o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o in_o all_o
and_o rise_v for_o they_o whence_o i_o conclude_v there_o be_v several_a person_n who_o content_v themselves_o with_o do_v that_o to_o which_o these_o word_n excite_v they_o without_o proceed_v any_o far_o their_o mind_n be_v sufficient_o take_v up_o with_o that_o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v extravagant_a and_o fantastical_a and_o wherein_o he_o meet_v with_o such_o ridiculous_a hypothesise_n senseless_a supposition_n and_o absurdity_n it_o be_v impossible_a say_v he_o for_o a_o discourse_n to_o be_v more_o faulty_a than_o this_o although_o it_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o first_o order_n of_o this_o system_fw-la first_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o end_n whereunto_o it_o be_v design_v second_o it_o be_v lay_v on_o a_o false_a foundation_n three_o it_o conclude_v nothing_o this_o false_a foundation_n be_v suppose_v these_o three_o remark_n be_v essential_a and_o need_v only_o prove_v as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v that_o suppose_v this_o ridiculous_a hypothesis_n be_v grant_v i_o yet_o there_o must_v be_v make_v several_a other_o to_o draw_v thence_o the_o conclusion_n which_o i_o draw_v first_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o pastor_n who_o instruct_v the_o communicant_n when_o they_o first_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n teach_v they_o only_o to_o make_v a_o mental_a prayer_n over_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o mention_v to_o they_o a_o word_n of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n which_o express_v it_o and_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n which_o may_v spring_v up_o in_o their_o mind_n about_o it_o and_o yet_o the_o form_n of_o these_o instruction_n appear_v in_o the_o write_n of_o s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n ambrose_n gaudencius_n and_o eucherus_n be_v very_o apt_a to_o imprint_v on_o their_o mind_n the_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o mystery_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n second_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o when_o these_o people_n meet_v with_o this_o expression_n either_o in_o sermon_n or_o particular_a discourse_n or_o book_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o caution_v themselves_o against_o admit_v into_o their_o mind_n any_o idea_n of_o these_o word_n but_o be_v immediate_o ravish_v with_o abstract_a meditation_n three_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o this_o lasted'em_n all_o their_o life_n four_o we_o must_v suppose_v they_o use_v the_o same_o caution_n against_o these_o expression_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v of_o bread_n we_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o that_o it_o be_v our_o strength_n and_o our_o life_n i_o answer_v that_o suppose_v the_o proposition_n i_o state_v touch_v the_o thing_n and_o usual_a expression_n be_v fruitless_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o instruction_n give_v to_o the_o catechumenist_n and_o those_o other_o expression_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o hence_o follow_v but_o it_o will_v be_v useful_a in_o respect_n of_o these_o term_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v speak_v before_o to_o the_o communicant_n at_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o eucharist_n be_v deliver_v to_o '_o they_o now_o it_o be_v precise_o upon_o this_o account_n i_o make_v use_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o answer_v the_o argument_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n raise_v from_o these_o word_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o he_o say_v represent_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n present_a on_o the_o altar_n i_o show_v then_o that_o these_o word_n be_v not_o only_a word_n of_o instruction_n but_o likewise_o of_o use_n the_o drift_n of_o which_o be_v to_o represent_v to_o the_o communicant_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n dead_a and_o rise_v for_o we_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o consider_v my_o proposition_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o particular_a end_n for_o which_o i_o use_v it_o and_o not_o take_v it_o lose_v as_o he_o have_v do_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n but_o it_o be_v his_o custom_n when_o he_o propose_v any_o thing_n which_o i_o mention_v to_o represent_v it_o indirect_o and_o it_o be_v on_o such_o kind_n of_o proceed_n as_o these_o whereon_o be_v ground_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o objection_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o my_o proposition_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o change_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o catechism_n of_o the_o father_n there_o needs_o only_o one_o thing_n be_v suppose_v which_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o believe_v which_o be_v that_o neither_o the_o catechism_n of_o s._n cyril_n nor_o those_o attribute_v to_o s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n eucherus_n be_v use_v as_o form_n of_o instruction_n which_o be_v give_v to_o person_n the_o first_o time_n they_o communicate_v see_v the_o great_a part_n among_o they_o receive_v their_o first_o communion_n immediate_o after_o they_o be_v baptise_a in_o their_o tender_a year_n yea_o sometime_o whilst_o at_o their_o mother_n breast_n i_o confess_v indeed_o they_o be_v not_o then_o teach_v to_o make_v mental_a prayer_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v and_o it_o be_v also_o likely_a they_o have_v neither_o the_o catechism_n of_o s._n ambrose_n nor_o s._n cyril_n expound_v to_o they_o as_o he_o pleasant_o suppose_v and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud'_v first_o observation_n be_v absurd_a as_o to_o the_o book_n they_o read_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o say_v they_o caution_v themselves_o against_o the_o word_n which_o they_o meet_v in_o they_o we_o need_v only_o suppose_v one_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o unlikely_a that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o church_n several_a people_n who_o can_v not_o read_v and_o that_o among_o such_o as_o can_v there_o be_v some_o that_o read_v little_a in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n book_n not_o be_v then_o so_o common_a as_o they_o have_v be_v since_o print_n have_v be_v invent_v and_o in_o fine_a that_o among_o those_o who_o do_v there_o may_v be_v some_o who_o apply_v not_o themselves_o attentive_o enough_o to_o form_v in_o their_o mind_n the_o question_n how_o the_o sacrament_n be_v our_o saviour_n body_n as_o to_o private_a discourse_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n by_o revelation_n know_v any_o thing_n of_o they_o we_o will_v hear_v he_o willing_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o will_v let_v we_o suppose_v that_o there_o have_v be_v always_o people_n in_o the_o church_n who_o never_o set_v themselves_o to_o treat_v of_o abstruse_a question_n of_o theology_n in_o familiar_a colloquy_n and_o as_o to_o sermon_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v they_o must_v inspire_v all_o person_n with_o curiosity_n that_o hear_v they_o it_o will_v be_v just_a he_o shall_v tell_v we_o first_o whether_o he_o believe_v the_o preacher_n handle_v always_o the_o eucharist_n in_o difficult_a term_n sufficient_a to_o excite_v the_o curiosity_n of_o their_o hearer_n touch_v the_o question_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whether_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o in_o term_n clear_a and_o easy_a which_o give_v no_o occasion_n for_o this_o question_n second_o it_o will_v be_v just_a for_o he_o to_o tell_v we_o whether_o when_o they_o make_v these_o difficult_a discourse_n they_o cause_v all_o the_o faithful_a in_o general_a to_o come_v to_o they_o and_o charge_v they_o not_o to_o fail_v of_o form_v in_o their_o mind_n the_o question_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n three_o in_o short_a it_o may_v be_v expect_v he_o shall_v tell_v we_o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o auditor_n be_v of_o equal_a capacity_n to_o make_v reflection_n on_o the_o difficult_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n for_o if_o he_o do_v not_o suppose_v these_o three_o thing_n there_o be_v little_a likelihood_n these_o expression_n he_o mention_n must_v have_v produce_v the_o effect_n in_o man_n mind_n which_o he_o pretend_v perhaps_o person_n of_o mean_a capacity_n who_o yet_o may_v be_v good_a man_n although_o they_o have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n in_o hear_v their_o preacher_n will_v have_v turn_v their_o mind_n soon_o on_o the_o side_n of_o easy_a term_n than_o that_o of_o difficult_a one_o perhaps_o also_o some_o of_o they_o do_v let_v these_o difficult_a way_n of_o speak_a pass_n without_o consider_v they_o with_o much_o attention_n and_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o question_n beyond_o their_o reach_n and_o thus_o may_v i_o suppose_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n seldom_o make_v any_o deep_a impression_n on_o they_o mr._n claude_fw-la say_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o think_v that_o the_o put_n of_o a_o extravagancy_n into_o mood_n and_o figure_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v it_o conclusive_a and_o decisive_a propose_v we_o this_o
in_o the_o 9th_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n the_o ecclesiastical_a order_n do_v not_o abound_v with_o famous_a man_n and_o especial_o the_o 10_o century_n chap._n v._n general_a consideration_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n nine_o book_n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o he_o propose_v against_o what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o abridgement_n and_o machines_n of_o preparation_n have_v consider_v mr._n arnaud_n 6_o book_n we_o must_v now_o in_o order_n pass_v on_o to_o the_o 9th_o who_o run_v title_n be_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o pretend_a change_n of_o the_o church_n belief_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o genuine_a state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v only_o whether_o this_o change_n have_v real_o happen_v this_o other_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a be_v a_o frivolous_a question_n tend_v to_o fruitless_a speculation_n and_o tedious_a debate_n which_o be_v what_o i_o clear_o show_v when_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o which_o likewise_o several_a roman_a catholic_n have_v acknowledge_v who_o have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a since_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n father_n noüet_o be_v of_o opinion_n he_o have_v better_o lay_v aside_o all_o this_o part_n of_o the_o preface_n in_o his_o preface_n dispute_n and_o comprehend_v it_o under_o the_o title_n of_o particular_a debate_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o concern_v nor_o aught_o to_o be_v mention_v mr._n de_fw-fr bauné_fw-fr in_o that_o elegant_a letter_n which_o he_o publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o ecclesiastic_a to_o one_o of_o his_o friend_n distinguish_v likewise_o two_o quarrel_n wherein_o he_o say_v i_o have_v engage_v myself_o the_o one_o against_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o he_o add_v that_o in_o this_o latter_a i_o only_o encounter_v with_o a_o particular_a person_n mr._n pavillon_n a_o priest_n and_o almoner_n to_o his_o majesty_n speak_v his_o mind_n more_o full_o in_o his_o triumph_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n the_o question_n be_v not_o to_o examine_v whither_o 197._o page_n 197._o the_o church_n can_v change_v her_o belief_n and_o how_o this_o change_n can_v happen_v for_o this_o be_v a_o go_v about_o the_o bust_v and_o run_v upon_o whimsy_n the_o question_n be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o pretend_a change_n have_v effectual_o happen_v he_o call_v all_o these_o pretension_n of_o impossibility_n frivolous_a question_n and_o mere_a whimsy_n for_o these_o gentleman_n do_v one_o another_o right_n now_o and_o then_o but_o howsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v his_o maxim_n apart_o and_o he_o oblige_v we_o to_o distinguish_v on_o this_o subject_a two_o question_n the_o one_o whether_o the_o change_n before_o we_o have_v be_v possible_a and_o the_o other_o whether_o it_o have_v real_o happen_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o first_o appear_v already_o very_o clear_a by_o the_o refutation_n of_o the_o pretend_a distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n as_o we_o late_o observe_v for_o although_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o it_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n without_o trouble_v himself_o with_o the_o follow_v yet_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o if_o it_o can_v not_o have_v place_n in_o those_o century_n wherein_o there_o be_v great_a light_n it_o can_v not_o by_o strong_a reason_n in_o the_o other_o wherein_o there_o be_v a_o far_o great_a and_o more_o general_a ignorance_n yet_o for_o better_a information_n in_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o pretend_a impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n we_o shall_v here_o then_o discuss_v again_o the_o question_n whether_o in_o suppose_v that_o paschasus_n a_o author_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n be_v the_o first_o that_o propose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a invisible_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o may_v happen_v that_o this_o opinion_n in_o succession_n of_o time_n have_v be_v receive_v and_o establish_v among_o christian_n for_o this_o be_v in_o fine_a what_o mr._n arnaud_n handle_v in_o his_o 9th_o book_n and_o which_o we_o shall_v now_o examine_v we_o shall_v not_o in_o truth_n find_v he_o have_v make_v use_n therein_o of_o great_a argument_n to_o confirm_v his_o opinion_n for_o he_o seldom_o trouble_v himself_o about_o that_o nor_o have_v he_o exact_o endeavour_v to_o refute_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o possibility_n which_o i_o allege_v nor_o defend_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o care_n to_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n but_o we_o shall_v find_v he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o collect_v here_o and_o there_o seven_o or_o eight_o passage_n out_o of_o my_o book_n and_o of_o they_o join_v together_o make_v a_o body_n which_o he_o call_v my_o machines_n and_o divide_v they_o into_o five_o order_n with_o title_n according_a to_o his_o own_o fancy_n he_o call_v the_o first_o the_o machines_n of_o abridgement_n the_o second_o the_o machines_n of_o preparation_n the_o three_o the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n the_o four_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n and_o the_o five_o the_o machines_n of_o forgetfulness_n now_o although_o we_o may_v say_v in_o general_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n mind_n abound_v with_o pleasant_a fancy_n by_o which_o he_o can_v easy_o find_v out_o odd_a name_n to_o make_v serious_a matter_n look_v ridiculous_a yet_o to_o excuse_v he_o we_o may_v say_v that_o in_o this_o occasion_n he_o have_v follow_v not_o his_o own_o natural_a inclination_n but_o that_o of_o the_o cartesian_a philosophy_n with_o which_o his_o mind_n be_v say_v to_o be_v extreme_o take_v up_o for_o you_o must_v know_v this_o philosophy_n make_v machines_n of_o every_o thing_n but_o howsoever_o let_v we_o see_v what_o work_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v with_o i_o the_o first_o which_o he_o call_v the_o machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v take_v out_o of_o two_o of_o my_o passage_n the_o first_o of_o which_o bear_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o of_o the_o 886._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 3._o ch_n 6._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 886._o whole_a world_n but_o of_o the_o west_n on_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v this_o commentary_n in_o my_o name_n that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o i_o will_v not_o have_v the_o question_n concern_v it_o i_o will_v not_o take_v the_o trouble_n to_o explain_v how_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n have_v introduce_v itself_o into_o the_o east_n into_o the_o patriarchate_n of_o constantinople_n alexandria_n jerusalem_n and_o antioch_n into_o the_o church_n of_o the_o armenian_n nestorian_n jacobit_n i_o do_v not_o care_v to_o trouble_v myself_o with_o guess_v how_o it_o have_v penetrate_v into_o ethiopia_n moscovia_n mesopotamia_n georgia_n mingrelia_n moldavia_n tartary_n and_o the_o indies_n it_o be_v better_a to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o there_o this_o be_v soon_o do_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v i_o shall_v free_v myself_o out_o of_o a_o great_a perplexity_n but_o say_v he_o mr._n claude_n will_v give_v we_o i_o hope_v leave_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n and_o not_o god_n so_o that_o neither_o his_o word_n nor_o his_o will_n be_v always_o effectual_a he_o will_v not_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v in_o all_o these_o great_a province_n but_o it_o be_v there_o and_o will_v be_v maugre_o he_o the_o matter_n depend_v not_o on_o he_o and_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v it_o by_o proof_n which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o question_v he_o fill_v five_o great_a page_n with_o this_o kind_n of_o discourse_n say_v over_o and_o over_o again_o the_o same_o thing_n mr._n arnaud_v must_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o he_o have_v get_v a_o little_a too_o high_a be_v he_o so_o possess_v with_o the_o charm_n of_o his_o own_o eloquence_n and_o force_v of_o these_o illusion_n touch_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n to_o imagine_v a_o man_n must_v be_v a_o god_n to_o cope_v with_o he_o i_o think_v consider_v what_o we_o have_v observe_v a_o man_n need_v neither_o be_v a_o angel_n nor_o a_o extraordinary_a person_n to_o demonstrate_v again_o clear_o that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o these_o church_n because_o they_o do_v not_o at_o all_o believe_v the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n and_o suppose_v they_o do_v believe_v it_o which_o they_o do_v not_o it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v they_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o croisado_n seminary_n and_o mission_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n the_o second_o passage_n from_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n
have_v take_v my_o pretend_a machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v this_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o all_o those_o in_o the_o 6._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part._n 3._o ch_n 6._o west_n who_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o one_o party_n that_o have_v grow_v prevalent_a and_o endeavour_v to_o get_v the_o pulpit_n to_o themselves_o thereby_o to_o become_v ruler_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n whereupon_o he_o cry_v out_o do_v ever_o any_o 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 890._o body_n affirm_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o mind_n what_o he_o write_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o he_o come_v and_o allege_v to_o we_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o tell_v he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o 6._o refut_o part_n 3._o ch_z 6._o this_o change_n can_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o this_o century_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o 10_o seeing_z it_o be_v incredible_a that_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o whole_a earth_n have_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n shall_v have_v embrace_v a_o opinion_n quite_o contrary_a in_o condemn_v their_o first_o sentiment_n and_o without_o this_o change_n be_v have_v make_v any_o noise_n these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n i_o recite_v and_o on_o which_o have_v say_v that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o a_o change_n begin_v and_o finish_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n but_o the_o progress_n of_o a_o change_n begin_v eighty_o two_o year_n before_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o finish_v by_o the_o pope_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o i_o add_v that_o our_o debate_n be_v not_o about_o all_o those_o in_o the_o west_n that_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o about_o one_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o become_v master_n of_o the_o pulpit_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o be_v master_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o evident_o appear_v the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o thereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o by_o way_n of_o exclamation_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o affirm_v the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n no_o berenger_n himself_o acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a in_o call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o people_n sententia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la and_o in_o maintain_v the_o church_n be_v perish_v it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o strange_a disorder_n in_o this_o kind_n of_o dispute_v i_o will_v grant_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n through_o the_o labour_n of_o paschasus_n his_o disciple_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o for_o when_o a_o new_a doctrine_n disperse_v itself_o in_o a_o church_n a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n make_v great_a alteration_n in_o it_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n write_v his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a we_o suppose_v the_o people_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n they_o be_v in_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v make_v considerable_a progress_v neither_o will_v we_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o a_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o near_o three_o hundred_o year_n common_a sense_n will_v show_v there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o time_n it_o be_v then_o reasonable_a on_o my_o hypothesis_n to_o consider_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n only_o as_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o make_v '_o emselve_n most_o considerable_a in_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v in_o no_o sort_n reasonable_a to_o oppose_v against_o this_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n see_v that_o in_o eighty_o or_o a_o hundred_o year_n the_o face_n of_o thing_n may_v be_v easy_o change_v it_o be_v moreover_o less_o reasonable_a to_o oft_o we_o the_o discourse_n of_o lanfranc_n 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o pag._n 890._o who_o brag_v that_o in_o his_o time_n all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n believe_v they_o receive_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n for_o suppose_v what_o lanfranc_n say_v be_v true_a the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o these_o word_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n understand_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v false_a as_o we_o have_v sufficient_o show_v have_v any_o body_n charge_v this_o testimony_n to_o be_v false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n no_o there_o be_v no_o one_o but_o mr._n claude_n who_o do_v it_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o without_o any_o ground_n but_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v all_o that_o berenger_n answer_v and_o those_o that_o adhere_v to_o he_o and_o suppose_v they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o other_o church_n separate_v from_o the_o latin_a do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o the_o contrary_n be_v not_o good_a do_v reason_n add_v he_o show_v that_o in_o this_o point_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o pastor_n ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o people_n no_o it_o prove_v the_o quite_o contrary_a it_o be_v incredible_a that_o minister_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n shall_v not_o take_v care_n to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o who_o they_o exhort_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o judge_n this_o belief_n to_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o make_v they_o avoid_v the_o unworthy_a communion_n mr._n arnaud_n fight_v with_o his_o own_o shadow_n we_o never_o tell_v he_o that_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o into_o the_o people_n mind_n according_a as_o they_o be_v more_o or_o less_o prejudice_v or_o zealous_a in_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o belief_n and_o more_o or_o less_o qualify_v to_o teach_v it_o and_o more_o or_o less_o again_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n occasion_n person_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v i_o from_o say_v that_o during_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n it_o be_v not_o all_o they_o that_o make_v profession_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o west_n but_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o render_v themselves_o the_o most_o considerable_a be_v this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n again_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o persuade_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o some_o historian_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o berenger_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o a_o new_a heresy_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n likewise_o inform_v we_o that_o he_o pervert_v several_a person_n with_o his_o novelty_n but_o we_o do_v not_o offer_v this_o alone_a as_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o persuade_v he_o the_o people_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o confess_v that_o upon_o this_o alone_a one_o may_v just_o say_v either_o that_o those_o who_o follow_v berenger_n follow_v he_o in_o leave_v their_o first_o belief_n and_o embrace_v a_o new_a opinion_n or_o that_o they_o follow_v he_o because_o he_o preach_v only_o what_o they_o believe_v before_o or_o that_o they_o adhere_v to_o he_o because_o they_o be_v further_o instruct_v in_o a_o mystery_n of_o which_o they_o have_v but_o small_a knowledge_n or_o little_a certainty_n so_o far_o every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o take_v that_o part_n which_o he_o shall_v judge_v the_o most_o reasonable_a but_o shall_v i_o say_v there_o be_v several_a that_o follow_v he_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o know_v what_o he_o teach_v be_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o probable_a have_v show_v as_o i_o have_v do_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o bertran_n doctrine_n be_v public_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o it_o follow_v hence_o probable_o enough_o that_o this_o doctrine_n
virtue_n of_o it_o and_o instruct_v our_o faith_n under_o the_o discipline_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lest_o we_o be_v esteem_v unworthy_a if_o we_o do_v not_o discern_v it_o enough_o not_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o dignity_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v imagine_v this_o be_v only_o a_o way_n of_o speak_v to_o excite_v the_o faithful_a to_o instruct_v themselves_o in_o this_o mystery_n yet_o without_o suppose_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o exposition_n he_o be_v go_v to_o make_v of_o it_o we_o need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_n what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n wherein_o speak_v of_o the_o success_n his_o book_n meet_v with_o i_o be_o inform_v say_v he_o that_o i_o have_v move_v several_a to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n which_o show_v frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n that_o according_a to_o he_o his_o book_n be_v a_o more_o clear_a and_o express_a exposition_n of_o the_o church_n sentiment_n and_o that_o he_o have_v actual_o bring_v over_o several_a person_n from_o a_o obscure_a to_o a_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o without_o go_v any_o further_a we_o need_v only_o read_v a_o passage_n of_o odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v produce_v for_o it_o express_o justify_v what_o i_o say_v paschasus_n say_v he_o have_v write_v these_o thing_n and_o several_a other_o to_o learn_v we_o 913._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 913._o the_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o and_o if_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v know_v will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v his_o book_n they_o will_v find_v such_o great_a thing_n in_o it_o as_o will_v make_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o understand_v little_a of_o this_o mystery_n before_o after_o this_o testimony_n of_o one_o of_o paschasus_n his_o principal_a disciple_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o paschasus_n propose_v his_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n he_o write_v say_v he_o to_o teach_v we_o what_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o he_o will_v have_v also_o the_o learned_a before_o the_o read_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n and_o see_v he_o be_v please_v the_o learned_a shall_v be_v no_o better_o qualify_v i_o hope_v he_o will_v pardon_v the_o ignorant_a by_o a_o strong_a reason_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o see_v on_o what_o design_n paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n teach_v their_o opinion_n to_o wit_n as_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n a_o explication_n of_o what_o be_v know_v before_o but_o obscure_o and_o not_o as_o a_o doctrine_n direct_o opposite_a to_o a_o error_n with_o which_o man_n be_v imbue_v i_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o design_n prove_v not_o successful_a to_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o and_o there_o be_v several_a who_o regard_v this_o opinion_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o as_o to_o they_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n proceed_v with_o they_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n and_o contradiction_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v against_o profess_a enemy_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v they_o from_o propose_v their_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o even_o this_o to_o wit_n whether_o it_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n or_o not_o be_v in_o part_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o contradiction_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o a_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v approve_v of_o 900._o book_n 9_o ch_z 5._o page_n 900._o immediate_o by_o all_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v propose_v there_o must_v certain_o be_v some_o who_o reject_v it_o and_o warn_v other_o against_o it_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o that_o it_o hence_o follow_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o believe_v that_o my_o pretention_n be_v impossible_a be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o that_o with_o reason_n for_o a_o man_n may_v well_o propose_v a_o new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o defend_v it_o afterward_o by_o way_n of_o contradiction_n against_o adversary_n who_o reject_v it_o and_o respect_v it_o as_o a_o novelty_n in_o fine_a add_v mr._n arnaud_n this_o mean_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o end_n for_o which_o ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la mr._n claude_n design_n it_o which_o be_v to_o hinder_v man_n from_o rise_v up_o against_o this_o doctrine_n and_o make_v the_o change_n insensible_a to_o those_o which_o suffer_v it_o we_o never_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o this_o mean_n absolute_o hinder_v the_o insurrection_n he_o mention_n but_o in_o effect_v the_o contrary_a to_o wit_n that_o several_a do_v rise_v up_o against_o paschasus_n but_o we_o pretend_v likewise_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o cheat_v several_a by_o make_v they_o receive_v this_o novelty_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o explication_n and_o that_o in_o their_o respect_n they_o conceive_v therein_o no_o other_o change_n than_o that_o which_o ignorant_a people_n do_v conceive_v when_o they_o imagine_v a_o great_a illustration_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o what_o those_o learned_a person_n can_v conceive_v of_o it_o mention_v by_o odon_n who_o by_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n acknowledge_v they_o have_v hitherto_o but_o small_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n all_o the_o effect_n which_o this_o can_v produce_v be_v to_o excite_v they_o against_o their_o former_a ignorance_n and_o to_o esteem_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o paschasus_n for_o his_o good_a instruction_n now_o we_o know_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o insurrection_n make_v no_o great_a noise_n but_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n other_o must_v be_v surprise_v in_o a_o contrary_a 901._o page_n 901._o manner_n they_o must_v needs_o deride_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o new_a doctrine_n they_o must_v be_v astonish_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n propose_v of_o it_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n they_o must_v be_v mighty_o offend_v at_o their_o be_v accuse_v of_o ignorance_n and_o infidelity_n for_o not_o believe_v that_o which_o no_o body_n ever_o do_v believe_v who_o tell_v mr._n aruaud_v there_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n several_a in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n who_o have_v these_o kind_n of_o sentiment_n touch_v his_o opinion_n pascasus_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o several_a call_v in_o question_n his_o doctrine_n he_o say_v he_o be_v reprehend_v for_o take_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v some_o of_o their_o objection_n seem_v to_o intimate_v he_o be_v accuse_v for_o write_v his_o book_n by_o a_o enthusiastic_a rashness_n and_o pretend_a revelation_n and_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n raban_n and_o bertram_n write_v against_o his_o novelty_n and_o oppose_v they_o but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v its_o be_v true_a that_o he_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n and_o that_o this_o way_n may_v procure_v he_o many_o follower_n and_o so_o far_o concern_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o pretend_a machines_n of_o execution_n mr._n arnaud_n immediate_o complain_v that_o i_o sometime_o make_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o dispute_n and_o otherwhiles_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n wherein_o i_o pretend_v this_o be_v effect_v i_o think_v 902._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 902._o say_v he_o we_o have_v best_o leave_v he_o to_o his_o choice_n and_o that_o by_o choose_v one_o of_o these_o chimerical_a mean_n he_o may_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v rash_o and_o false_o offer_v the_o other_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n request_n reasonable_a we_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o grant_v it_o notwithstanding_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o expression_n but_o it_o be_v unjust_a and_o unwarrantable_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n have_v happen_v and_o that_o with_o and_o without_o dispute_n there_o be_v a_o contest_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n during_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n live_v as_o i_o now_o say_v we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v any_o in_o the_o 10_o but_o in_o the_o 11_o it_o be_v very_o hot_a so_o that_o any_o man_n may_v see_v there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o what_o i_o offer_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v grant_v i_o when_o he_o consider_v first_o that_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v the_o sense_n that_o be_v attack_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o the_o dispute_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n must_v be_v refer_v to_o the_o 11_o
confute_v those_o that_o dare_v not_o show_v themselves_o see_v therefore_o on_o one_o hand_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n preach_v and_o public_o hold_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o we_o may_v say_v with_o boldness_n that_o this_o century_n be_v mix_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v give_v we_o a_o great_a prejudice_n against_o his_o way_n of_o argue_v by_o pretend_a moral_a impossibility_n than_o to_o use_v they_o in_o a_o case_n wherein_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n so_o plain_o appear_v it_o be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v we_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a there_o can_v be_v in_o this_o century_n ignorant_a people_n that_o have_v no_o other_o than_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o gospel_n mystery_n after_o the_o testimony_n we_o have_v bring_v he_o of_o so_o many_o author_n who_o unanimous_o depose_v the_o contrary_n do_v he_o expect_v we_o will_v believe_v he_o soon_o than_o william_n of_o tyr_n a_o historian_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n who_o tell_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o that_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v decay_v among_o those_o who_o 8._o william_n of_o tyr._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 8._o call_v themselves_o christian_n that_o there_o be_v therein_o no_o more_o justice_n equity_n or_o any_o other_o virtue_n that_o the_o world_n seem_v to_o draw_v towards_o a_o end_n and_o be_v about_o return_v to_o its_o former_a chaos_n that_o the_o life_n of_o churchman_n be_v no_o better_a than_o the_o people_n for_o the_o bishop_n grow_v negligent_a of_o their_o charge_n be_v dumb_a dog_n that_o can_v not_o bark_v do_v he_o hope_v we_o shall_v give_v a_o great_a deference_n to_o his_o reason_n than_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o hériué_fw-fr arch_a bishop_n of_o rheims_n a_o author_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o christian_a religion_n be_v nigh_o decay_v trosl_n prâ—f_n ad_fw-la concilium_fw-la trosl_n and_o stand_v as_o it_o be_v on_o the_o edge_n of_o a_o precipice_n we_o have_v say_v he_o in_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o scarce_o any_o good_a order_n observe_v among_o we_o the_o whole_a state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v overthrow_v and_o corrupt_v and_o not_o to_o spare_v ourselves_o we_o that_o ought_v to_o correct_v the_o fault_n of_o other_o be_v as_o bad_a as_o the_o rest_n we_o be_v call_v bishop_n but_o do_v we_o do_v the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n we_o leave_v off_o preach_v we_o behold_v those_o commit_v to_o we_o forsake_v god_n and_o plunge_v themselves_o in_o all_o manner_n of_o lewdness_n and_o yet_o be_v silent_a we_o reach_v not_o forth_o to_o they_o the_o hand_n of_o correction_n if_o at_o any_o time_n we_o tell_v they_o that_o which_o do_v not_o please_v they_o they_o answer_v we_o in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n sit_v in_o moses_n his_o seat_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o in_o this_o manner_n be_v we_o strike_v dumb_a and_o the_o lord_n flock_n be_v lose_v be_v drown_v in_o vice_n and_o expose_v to_o the_o cruel_a tooth_n of_o wolf_n there_o be_v no_o body_n to_o show_v they_o the_o way_n of_o life_n how_o can_v it_o be_v but_o they_o must_v wander_v into_o the_o path_n of_o error_n thus_o in_o they_o be_v accomplish_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o prophet_n this_o ignorant_a people_n shall_v be_v strike_v with_o jealousy_n and_o again_o my_o people_n be_v go_v into_o captivity_n because_o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n where_o be_v they_o who_o be_v convert_v by_o our_o preach_a and_o have_v bring_v forth_o fruit_n worthy_a of_o repentance_n who_o be_v the_o man_n that_o by_o hear_v we_o have_v leave_v his_o luxury_n covetousness_n or_o pride_n this_o good_a bishop_n who_o deserve_v without_o doubt_n for_o his_o zeal_n not_o to_o be_v 3._o concilium_fw-la trosl_n cap._n 3._o comprehend_v among_o the_o number_n of_o other_o describe_v in_o a_o decretal_a of_o his_o council_n assemble_v at_o tros_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o his_o time_n say_v that_o as_o well_o the_o monk_n as_o the_o nun_n live_v without_o rule_n and_o discipline_n apply_v themselves_o to_o worldly_a affair_n that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v constrain_v by_o necessity_n to_o return_v into_o the_o world_n again_o that_o the_o monastery_n be_v possess_v by_o lay-abbots_n who_o live_v therein_o with_o their_o wife_n child_n soldier_n and_o dog_n that_o the_o abbot_n be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n to_o examine_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o convent_v to_o read_v or_o understand_v they_o and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n the_o book_n be_v offer_v they_o their_o reply_n be_v nescio_fw-la literas_fw-la he_o afterward_o represent_v the_o violence_n of_o those_o that_o ravish_v the_o good_n of_o the_o church_n persecute_v and_o put_v to_o death_n the_o priest_n forcibly_z take_v away_o their_o neighbour_n estate_n lay_v snare_n for_o the_o innocent_a put_v they_o to_o death_n and_o plunder_v their_o house_n and_o say_v the_o number_n of_o these_o latter_a be_v infinite_a and_o that_o they_o imagine_v it_o be_v a_o gentile_a thing_n to_o live_v by_o rapine_n afterward_o he_o turn_v his_o discourse_n to_o the_o ravisher_n of_o virgin_n and_o woman_n and_o those_o that_o contract_v clandestine_v and_o incestuous_a marriage_n and_o show_v the_o number_n of_o these_o be_v not_o small_a thence_o he_o come_v to_o the_o scandalous_a conversation_n of_o priest_n with_o woman_n to_o perjure_a person_n quarrel_n murder_n and_o in_o fine_a conclude_v by_o a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o bishop_n his_o suffragans_fw-la to_o do_v henceforward_o their_o duty_n alas_o say_v he_o epilogue_n ibid._n in_o epilogue_n alas_o through_o our_o negligence_n and_o ignorance_n and_o by_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o our_o predecessor_n and_o that_o of_o our_o brethren_n who_o be_v still_o live_v several_a do_v perish_v in_o their_o vice_n and_o at_o this_o time_n there_o be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n of_o both_o sex_n age_n and_o condition_n ignorant_a of_o the_o faith_n know_v not_o their_o creed_n or_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la how_o can_v these_o people_n suppose_v they_o be_v of_o honest_a conversation_n do_v good_a work_n have_v not_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o what_o excuse_n can_v we_o make_v for_o ourselves_o when_o they_o die_v they_o enter_v not_o into_o life_n for_o they_o be_v unacquainted_a with_o it_o but_o they_o enter_v into_o eternal_a death_n which_o they_o can_v avoid_v be_v without_o faith_n for_o the_o just_a live_v by_o faith_n we_o be_v then_o as_o gregory_n say_v the_o murderer_n of_o these_o people_n that_o perish_v whereas_o we_o shall_v be_v their_o guide_n to_o save_v they_o for_o it_o be_v for_o our_o sin_n this_o multitude_n be_v degenerate_v because_o we_o careless_o neglect_v the_o give_v they_o the_o instruction_n of_o life_n will_n mr._n arnaud_n now_o persuade_v we_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v person_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n that_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o christianity_n the_o ignorance_n say_v he_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n can_v subsist_v with_o 915._o book_n 9_o ch_z 7._o pag._n 915._o a_o million_o of_o preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o a_o million_o of_o people_n that_o reject_v it_o when_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v in_o his_o closet_n a_o million_o of_o preacher_n cost_v he_o no_o more_o than_o thirty_o and_o his_o commission_n be_v as_o soon_o give_v to_o a_o great_a number_n as_o a_o small_a but_o what_o be_v most_o admirable_a be_v that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o count_v these_o preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o to_o be_v above_o four_o or_o five_o at_o most_o one_o of_o which_o as_o i_o already_o observe_v plain_o tell_v we_o that_o those_o of_o his_o time_n that_o personate_v learned_a man_n have_v small_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n till_o they_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n which_o must_v be_v according_a to_o he_o the_o fountain_n of_o their_o light_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o what_o i_o now_o allege_v of_o hériué_fw-fr in_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o be_v of_o the_o year_n 909_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o darkness_n wax_v great_a after_o this_o century_n but_o we_o see_v to_o what_o degree_n it_o arrive_v then_o most_o of_o the_o abbat_n know_v not_o how_o to_o read_v the_o pastor_n leave_v off_o preach_v to_o and_o instruct_v of_o the_o people_n and_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n of_o either_o sex_n both_o young_a and_o old_a can_v not_o say_v their_o creed_n nor_o the_o lord_n prayer_n during_o their_o whole_a life_n methinks_v it_o can_v be_v well_o conclude_v hence_o there_o be_v at_o
and_o disperse_v it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o several_a without_o resistance_n and_o thus_o this_o doctrine_n have_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o these_o hundred_o year_n insensible_a progress_v establish_v itself_o by_o little_a and_o little_a under_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n till_o have_v be_v at_o length_n direct_o and_o formal_o contradict_v in_o the_o 11_o as_o a_o innovation_n this_o doctrine_n find_v itself_o the_o strong_a and_o triumph_v over_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n what_o difficulty_n can_v be_v raise_v against_o this_o hypothesis_n which_o may_v not_o be_v easy_o solve_v if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o all_o the_o faithful_a already_o distinct_o know_v and_o believe_v paschasus_n himself_o will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o he_o have_v move_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n which_o suppose_v that_o before_o his_o time_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o know_v and_o that_o he_o discover_v thing_n of_o which_o the_o people_n be_v ignorant_a odon_n will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o the_o most_o learned_a have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n if_o it_o be_v say_v his_o doctrine_n meet_v with_o no_o contradiction_n paschasus_n himself_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o some_o blame_v he_o for_o attribute_v more_o to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n than_o the_o truth_n itself_o have_v promise_v we_o and_o it_o be_v hereon_o he_o dispute_v against_o his_o adversary_n shall_v a_o man_n deny_v that_o the_o two_o doctrine_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v both_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o will_v i_o think_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v and_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n who_o write_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a of_o france_n and_o that_o of_o raban_n three_o person_n of_o great_a note_n in_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v thus_o extinct_a in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n without_o any_o council_n condemn_v it_o without_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n concern_v herself_o with_o it_o without_o the_o interposition_n of_o temporal_a prince_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v i_o say_v remain_v no_o trace_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o that_o shall_v think_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v take_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o innovation_n need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o ignorance_n wherein_o the_o people_n live_v for_o when_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v what_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o be_v deceive_v and_o to_o take_v that_o which_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v for_o what_o she_o do_v that_o man_n that_o question_n this_o ignorance_n need_v only_o for_o his_o conviction_n to_o read_v the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o it_o shall_v any_o man_n allege_v it_o to_o be_v strange_a such_o man_n as_o a_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n shall_v be_v deceive_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o objection_n by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a that_o be_v man_n of_o better_a part_n than_o those_o now_o in_o question_n who_o now_o take_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n what_o be_v not_o so_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n find_v in_o his_o book_n such_o specious_a argument_n as_o deceive_v they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n ordinary_a enough_o to_o be_v surprise_v by_o false_a colour_n shall_v it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n know_v bertram_n doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o several_a place_n have_v open_o condemn_v it_o and_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v it_o first_o i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o we_o may_v absolute_o say_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n about_o it_o for_o there_o may_v be_v dispute_n and_o we_o not_o know_v of_o they_o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v not_o i_o answer_v that_o see_v it_o be_v no_o miracle_n that_o disputation_n shall_v cease_v sometime_o in_o a_o enlighten_v age_n among_o learned_a and_o zealous_a man_n without_o any_o conversion_n on_o either_o side_n it_o be_v much_o less_o one_o in_o a_o dark_a and_o troublesome_a age_n wherein_o person_n think_v of_o nothing_o less_o than_o dispute_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n think_v they_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v content_v in_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o all_o person_n and_o in_o confirm_v their_o opinion_n by_o miracle_n if_o it_o be_v likewise_o say_v that_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n ought_v to_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o follow_v that_o of_o paschasus_n i_o must_v say_v so_o too_o but_o that_o man_n do_v not_o do_v always_o what_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v because_o they_o have_v not_o always_o that_o zeal_n knowledge_n or_o industry_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v how_o shall_v they_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o who_o leave_v for_o the_o most_o part_n their_o flock_n without_o pasture_n without_o instruction_n without_o preach_v howsoever_o this_o be_v as_o i_o say_v a_o thing_n certain_a that_o there_o be_v person_n in_o this_o century_n who_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o other_o that_o of_o bertram_z whether_o they_o dispute_v or_o no_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o know_v it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o that_o this_o age_n hold_v both_o these_o doctrine_n which_o i_o think_v can_v be_v deny_v when_o two_o opposite_a doctrine_n be_v teach_v and_o both_o as_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o age_n of_o ignorance_n to_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n and_o according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n it_o be_v equal_o impossible_a either_o of_o they_o shall_v get_v the_o upper_a hand_n because_o they_o want_v that_o understanding_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o to_o make_v aright_o judgement_n and_o moreover_o if_o the_o one_o be_v assert_v by_o person_n of_o authority_n and_o great_a reputation_n it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a but_o this_o will_v carry_v it_o away_o from_o the_o other_o whence_o it_o follow_v the_o progress_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a and_o even_o unavoidable_a to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v another_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v dispute_n in_o this_o century_n on_o this_o subject_n whence_o we_o will_v conclude_v that_o these_o progress_v we_o speak_v of_o have_v be_v make_v in_o a_o insensible_a manner_n at_o least_o in_o our_o respect_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o noise_n or_o contest_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o never_o come_v to_o we_o which_o suffice_v to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o two_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n in_o respect_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o those_o violent_a accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v against_o our_o moral_n under_o pretence_n we_o do_v not_o reckon_v piety_n to_o consist_v in_o affect_a penance_n and_o outward_a mortification_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n have_v more_o show_n than_o substance_n we_o praise_v and_o recommend_v as_o earnest_o as_o we_o can_v the_o practice_n of_o fast_v but_o believe_v it_o better_a to_o abstain_v from_o vice_n than_o meat_n the_o use_n of_o which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o with_o sobriety_n we_o believe_v every_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v content_a with_o the_o condition_n wherein_o god_n have_v place_v he_o to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o his_o estate_n and_o endure_v poverty_n without_o envy_n murmur_n and_o repine_n to_o live_v holy_o in_o caelibacy_n and_o chaste_o in_o marriage_n to_o carry_v ourselves_o just_o to_o our_o inferior_n and_o obedient_o to_o superior_n but_o we_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o man_n withdraw_a themselves_o out_o of_o that_o rank_n and_o order_n wherein_o providence_n have_v place_v they_o nor_o make_v of_o particular_a rule_n and_o bind_v man_n to_o the_o observance_n of_o they_o by_o vow_n nor_o that_o the_o rich_a shall_v ransom_v their_o sin_n by_o great_a offering_n to_o ecclesiastical_a person_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o they_o â—or_a of_o voluntary_a poverty_n much_o less_o that_o man_n shall_v imagine_v to_o satisfy_v the_o almighty_a for_o their_o sin_n and_o merit_v any_o thing_n of_o he_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o observance_n it_o be_v not_o from_o seneca_n we_o have_v learn_v this_o divinity_n
to_o his_o great_a common_a place_n of_o moral_a impossibility_n and_o suppose_v that_o according_a to_o we_o none_o of_o the_o clergy_n or_o laity_n imagine_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o they_o all_o take_v the_o eucharist_n for_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n that_o they_o know_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v sign_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o which_o we_o obtain_v his_o grace_n and_o that_o we_o must_v meditate_v on_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o receive_v they_o that_o paschasus_n very_o well_o know_v that_o his_o opinion_n be_v opposite_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o remain_v in_o her_o external_a communion_n only_o out_o of_o a_o carnal_a motive_n lest_o he_o shall_v find_v himself_o too_o weak_a if_o he_o depart_v out_o of_o it_o suppose_v i_o say_v this_o he_o thus_o reason_n let_v we_o imagine_v a_o religious_a under_o a_o regular_a discipline_n and_o he_o so_o young_a that_o he_o call_v himself_o a_o child_n and_o who_o think_v he_o have_v discover_v this_o marvellous_a secret_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a on_o earth_n in_o infinite_a place_n that_o all_o christian_n receive_v he_o real_o every_o time_n they_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o by_o a_o deplorable_a blindness_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o happiness_n do_v not_o know_v the_o saviour_n who_o they_o have_v often_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o which_o they_o receive_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o take_v his_o real_a body_n for_o a_o image_n and_o simple_a figure_n that_o he_o be_v the_o only_a man_n that_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o be_v destine_v to_o declare_v it_o to_o the_o world_n this_o conceit_n be_v already_o very_o strange_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o idea_n which_o a_o man_n necessary_o form_n on_o paschasus_n from_o his_o write_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o remote_a from_o the_o humility_n and_o simplicity_n appear_v in_o they_o than_o this_o prodigious_a insolency_n with_o which_o mr._n claude_n charge_v he_o so_o that_o we_o may_v true_o say_v he_o can_v not_o worse_o represent_v the_o character_n of_o his_o mind_n he_o afterward_o say_v that_o this_o enterprise_n of_o paschasus_n of_o instruct_v all_o people_n in_o this_o new_a opinion_n be_v the_o great_a enterprise_n that_o ever_o any_o man_n undertake_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o determine_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n for_o in_o fine_a they_o be_v twelve_o they_o wrought_v miracle_n have_v other_o proof_n than_o word_n they_o make_v disciple_n and_o establish_v they_o doctor_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o they_o preach_v paschasus_n have_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o he_o triumphant_o fill_v five_o great_a page_n with_o this_o discourse_n to_o answer_v this_o with_o somewhat_o less_o heat_n we_o will_v reply_v that_o these_o arguing_n will_v have_v be_v perhaps_o of_o some_o use_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n live_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n and_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v a_o oration_n before_o he_o in_o genere_fw-la deliberativo_fw-la to_o dissuade_v he_o from_o make_v his_o book_n public_a but_o who_o tell_v he_o at_o present_a that_o paschasus_n must_v necessary_o have_v all_o these_o thing_n in_o his_o mind_n and_o study_v they_o neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v in_o his_o closet_n who_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o those_o who_o teach_v novelty_n think_v throly_a on_o what_o they_o do_v when_o arius_n a_o simple_a priest_n of_o alexandria_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o teach_v this_o dreadful_a novelty_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v but_o a_o creature_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n he_o propose_v to_o himself_o at_o first_o the_o change_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o every_o where_o overthrow_v what_o the_o apostle_n have_v establish_v or_o compare_v his_o design_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o examine_v what_o there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o in_o it_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o eutychius_n and_o other_o teacher_n of_o new_a doctrine_n their_o first_o thought_n be_v present_o to_o set_v forth_o what_o they_o imagine_v most_o consonant_a to_o truth_n leave_v the_o success_n to_o time_n and_o manage_v themselves_o afterward_o as_o occasion_n require_v the_o great_a affair_n do_v usual_o begin_v after_o this_o manner_n man_n enter_v upon_o they_o without_o much_o reflection_n and_o afterward_o drive_v they_o on_o through_o all_o that_o happen_v unforeseen_a 2._o to_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n arguing_n we_o need_v only_o apply_v they_o to_o john_n scot_n or_o bertram_n suppose_v we_o then_o as_o he_o will_v have_v we_o that_o in_o their_o time_n the_o whole_a world_n believe_v firm_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o it_o know_v all_o of_o they_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n no_o long_o subsist_v after_o their_o consecration_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v and_o be_v now_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n that_o the_o same_o body_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o time_n john_n scot_n a_o simple_a religious_a undertake_v to_o disabuse_v all_o the_o people_n to_o persuade_v they_o that_o what_o they_o have_v hitherto_o take_v for_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o through_o a_o deplorable_a error_n they_o have_v hitherto_o worship_v a_o object_n which_o deserve_v not_o this_o adoration_n and_o that_o henceforth_o by_o his_o ministry_n and_o at_o his_o word_n all_o the_o earth_n shall_v change_v its_o faith_n and_o worship_n do_v this_o design_n appear_v less_o strange_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n than_o that_o he_o impute_v to_o paschasus_n upon_o our_o supposition_n all_o the_o difference_n i_o find_v be_v that_o scot_n enterprise_n will_v be_v great_a and_o hard_a than_o that_o of_o paschasus_n for_o it_o be_v difficulter_n to_o root_v ancient_a and_o perpetual_a opinion_n out_o of_o man_n mind_n than_o to_o inspire_v they_o with_o new_a one_o to_o make_v they_o lay_v aside_o their_o rite_n altar_n the_o object_n of_o their_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o piety_n than_o to_o make_v they_o receive_v new_a service_n in_o reference_n to_o a_o subject_n for_o which_o they_o have_v already_o a_o great_a respect_n howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o john_n scot_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o according_a to_o mr_n arnaud_n hypothesis_n this_o book_n be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o his_o age._n a_o thousand_o argument_n will_v never_o hinder_v but_o that_o according_a to_o he_o this_o be_v true_a why_o then_o will_v he_o have_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a for_o paschasus_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o advance_v any_o novelty_n with_o which_o the_o church_n before_o that_o time_n be_v unacquainted_a why_o must_v there_o be_v in_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v alike_o facility_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o impossibility_n on_o the_o other_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v one_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o other_o against_o it_o this_o be_v a_o fact_n which_o be_v uncontrollable_a one_o of_o they_o must_v necessary_o have_v offer_v a_o new_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o general_a belief_n and_o consequent_o one_o of_o they_o must_v be_v a_o innovator_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o probable_a it_o be_v paschasus_n if_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o impossible_a to_o be_v john_n scot._n mr._n arnaud_n then_o need_v not_o so_o warm_v himself_o in_o his_o consequence_n see_v it_o be_v his_o interest_n as_o well_o as_o we_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o nullity_n of_o they_o and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v without_o do_v he_o wrong_n that_o never_o man_n spend_v his_o pain_n to_o less_o purpose_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o this_o occasion_n 3._o all_z that_o can_v be_v reasonable_o say_v of_o paschasus_n be_v that_o be_v yet_o young_a and_o imagine_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o subsist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o think_v this_o marvel_n be_v not_o enough_o know_v and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o explain_v it_o and_o therefore_o he_o undertake_v to_o instruct_v his_o
say_v to_o this_o here_o we_o have_v formal_o a_o actual_a ignorance_n on_o the_o article_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n on_o the_o same_o article_n which_o be_v dispute_v he_o by_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o same_o article_n on_o which_o he_o produce_v the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o the_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la on_o the_o same_o article_n whereon_o he_o have_v allege_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n quamvis_fw-la say_v he_o ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la do_v any_o man_n desire_v another_o express_a and_o formal_a testimony_n of_o paschasus_n i_o need_v only_o produce_v these_o word_n of_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o of_o s._n matthew_n to_o satisfy_v he_o i_o have_v be_v more_o large_a on_o this_o subject_n of_o our_o lord_n supper_n than_o the_o brevity_n of_o 〈◊〉_d commentary_n permit_v because_o there_o be_v several_a that_o have_v another_o sentiment_n touch_v these_o mystical_a thing_n and_o several_a be_v so_o blind_a as_o to_o think_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o we_o see_v with_o our_o eye_n and_o taste_v with_o our_o mouth_n here_o we_o have_v then_o actual_o person_n that_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o those_o not_o inconsiderable_a for_o their_o number_n see_v he_o denote_v they_o by_o the_o term_n of_o several_a and_o which_o he_o express_v so_o clear_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v be_v at_o a_o loss_n what_o to_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_v who_o well_o perceive_v he_o may_v be_v oppose_v on_o the_o first_o answer_n bethink_v himself_o of_o give_v we_o another_o in_o which_o contrary_a to_o his_o usual_a manner_n he_o relax_n something_o of_o what_o he_o advance_v not_o but_o that_o say_v 852._o book_n 8._o ch_z 10._o p._n 852._o he_o this_o word_n intelligence_n may_v likewise_o respect_v the_o real_a presence_n not_o as_o a_o new_a truth_n but_o as_o a_o truth_n which_o may_v be_v full_a comprehend_v and_o in_o a_o manner_n which_o penetrate_v more_o lively_a the_o heart_n for_o there_o be_v several_a degree_n of_o grow_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o a_o mystery_n which_o one_o believe_v already_o by_o faith_n he_o will_v say_v there_o may_v be_v people_n who_o know_v less_o strong_o and_o lively_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o in_o this_o respect_n they_o may_v acquire_v the_o intelligence_n of_o it_o but_o that_o there_o be_v none_o that_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o to_o who_o paschasus_n his_o book_n give_v the_o intelligence_n of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o new_a truth_n but_o paschasus_n himself_o refute_v this_o gloss_n quamvis_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la this_o be_v a_o ignorance_n which_o according_a to_o he_o extend_v so_o far_o as_o the_o make_v they_o err_v in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o err_v in_o a_o article_n through_o ignorance_n be_v it_o not_o a_o not_o believe_v of_o it_o at_o all_o as_o have_v never_o hear_v it_o mention_v be_v not_o this_o a_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o a_o have_v no_o knowledge_n and_o consequent_o no_o faith_n in_o it_o now_o such_o be_v paschasus_n his_o ignorant_a person_n who_o be_v far_o different_a from_o those_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o a_o word_n they_o be_v people_n who_o think_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v nothing_o else_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o substance_n than_o what_o they_o appear_v to_o our_o eye_n and_o taste_n as_o paschasus_n now_o speak_v this_o principle_n be_v well_o establish_v as_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v at_o present_a it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o see_v the_o consequence_n of_o it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v as_o a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o all_o the_o faithful_a communicant_n have_v ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n either_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n of_o the_o presence_n if_o it_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o absence_n if_o the_o presence_n be_v not_o therein_o teach_v whereupon_o i_o raise_v this_o argument_n there_o can_v be_v any_o person_n in_o a_o church_n wherein_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v common_o teach_v but_o know_v distinct_o the_o real_a presence_n now_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n at_o which_o time_n paschasus_n live_v there_o be_v people_n that_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o err_v in_o this_o article_n through_o ignorance_n therefore_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n the_o real_a presence_n be_v not_o common_o teach_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n without_o distinction_n or_o restriction_n the_o second_o be_v of_o paschasus_n himself_n the_o conclusion_n of_o it_o i_o think_v then_o be_v inevitable_a it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o this_o argument_n be_v one_o of_o those_o call_v ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la which_o do_v indeed_o press_v a_o adversary_n by_o his_o own_o proper_a principle_n but_o which_o be_v not_o always_o absolute_o conclusive_a because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o the_o principle_n of_o a_o adversary_n on_o which_o they_o be_v ground_v be_v false_a and_o imprudent_o offer_v this_o argument_n than_o may_v be_v convictive_a against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o the_o principle_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n may_v be_v false_a and_o consequent_o the_o conclusion_n i_o draw_v thence_o to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a advantage_n for_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v that_o as_o able_a doctor_n as_o these_o gentleman_n remain_v convict_v by_o their_o own_o proper_a principle_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o be_v alternative_a must_v be_v distinguish_v into_o two_o proposition_n one_o of_o which_o be_v all_z the_o communicant_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n if_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n teach_v it_o and_o the_o other_o all_o the_o communicant_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n if_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n do_v not_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o respect_n of_o this_o second_o proposition_n the_o principle_n be_v false_a as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o 6_o book_n in_o i_o think_v a_o unanswerable_a manner_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o the_o principle_n be_v true_a and_o must_v be_v grant_v for_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a that_o a_o church_n shall_v believe_v and_o teach_v common_o that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o yet_o let_v person_n of_o age_n communicate_v without_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o that_o she_o shall_v believe_v and_o teach_v a_o man_n must_v adore_v this_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v public_o practice_v this_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o yet_o one_o part_n of_o the_o communicant_n know_v nothing_o of_o it_o and_o in_o this_o respect_n err_v through_o ignorance_n it_o be_v then_o clear_a that_o my_o argument_n be_v not_o bare_o one_o of_o those_o term_v ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la see_v it_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o the_o second_o proposition_n of_o these_o gentleman_n principle_n which_o be_v in_o contest_v but_o on_o the_o first_o in_o which_o both_o side_n be_v agree_v so_o that_o my_o conclusion_n have_v all_o the_o strength_n and_o truth_n that_o can_v be_v desire_v in_o every_o respect_n nevertheless_o we_o must_v answer_v two_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n minute_n objection_n paschasus_n say_v that_o he_o dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o young_a people_n it_o be_v 859._o book_n 8._o ch_z 10._o p._n 859._o then_o say_v he_o unlikely_a that_o paschasus_n design_v to_o instruct_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o a_o truth_n of_o which_o he_o believe_v both_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a be_v ignorant_a i_o answer_v it_o be_v not_o indeed_o likely_a that_o he_o have_v immediate_o so_o vast_a a_o design_n it_o be_v more_o likely_a he_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o he_o himself_o say_v petentibus_fw-la to_o her_o scholar_n who_o pray_v he_o to_o show_v they_o his_o sentiment_n in_o this_o matter_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v his_o doctrine_n from_o be_v new_a he_o say_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n again_o that_o he_o have_v not_o write_v any_o thing_n worth_a his_o reader_n pain_n now_o no_o man_n who_o discover_v a_o mystery_n of_o this_o importance_n use_v such_o humble_a expression_n which_o suppose_v he_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v vulgar_o know_v mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v himself_o for_o beside_o what_o i_o intimate_v in_o
several_a place_n that_o those_o who_o introduce_v new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n or_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a one_o do_v not_o open_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v new_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_a endeavour_n to_o make_v they_o slip_v in_o by_o mean_n of_o receive_a expression_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v this_o humility_n of_o paschasus_n relate_v not_o to_o the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o he_o write_v nor_o his_o sentiment_n for_o he_o can_v not_o term_v they_o scarce_o worth_a his_o reader_n perusal_n whether_o they_o be_v new_a or_o not_o but_o this_o relate_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o write_v they_o according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v to_o frudegard_n celare_fw-la non_fw-la debui_fw-la quoe_fw-la loqui_fw-la ut_fw-la oportuit_fw-la minime_fw-la potui_fw-la but_o pass_v we_o on_o to_o the_o second_o proof_n which_o show_v paschasus_n to_o be_v a_o innovator_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o effect_n which_o his_o doctrine_n produce_v in_o several_a person_n mind_n which_o be_v that_o they_o oppose_v he_o i_o have_v discourse_v 26._o comment_fw-fr in_o matth._n 26._o say_v he_o of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a because_o i_o be_o inform_v some_o people_n have_v blame_v i_o as_o if_o in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o publish_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n i_o will_v give_v more_o to_o his_o word_n than_o they_o will_v bear_v or_o establish_v something_o else_o than_o the_o truth_n promise_v these_o censurer_n proceed_v further_o for_o they_o oppose_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n against_o that_o of_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n in_o sacrament_n in_o virtue_n which_o paschasus_n himself_o tell_v we_o let_v those_o say_v he_o that_o will_v extenuate_v this_o term_n of_o body_n hear_v ibid._n ibid._n they_o that_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v now_o celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n they_o tell_v we_o or_o rather_o feign_v i_o know_v not_o what_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o afterward_o repeat_v two_o or_o three_o time_n the_o same_o thing_n they_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o accuse_v paschasus_n of_o enthusiasm_n twit_v he_o with_o have_v a_o young_a man_n vision_n as_o we_o remark_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n for_o this_o be_v what_o may_v be_v just_o collect_v from_o these_o word_n to_o frudegard_n you_o have_v at_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n the_o end_n of_o this_o book_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n father_n which_o i_o brief_o mark_v that_o you_o may_v know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o through_o a_o enthusiasm_n of_o rashness_n that_o i_o have_v have_v these_o vision_n be_v as_o yet_o a_o young_a man_n suppose_v paschasus_n teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v and_o common_o teach_v the_o faithful_a whence_o i_o pray_v you_o come_v these_o censurer_n the_o whole_a world_n live_v peaceable_o during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n all_o the_o preacher_n teach_v it_o all_o book_n contain_v it_o all_o the_o faithful_a believe_v it_o and_o distinct_o know_v it_o there_o not_o have_v be_v any_o body_n yet_o that_o dare_v contradict_v it_o and_o yet_o there_o appear_v person_n who_o precise_o oppose_v it_o as_o soon_o as_o paschasus_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n but_o who_o so_o well_o and_o quick_o furnish_v they_o with_o the_o key_n of_o figure_n and_o virtue_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v have_v all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o and_o the_o invention_n of_o which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o minister_n why_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v he_o they_o be_v people_n that_o dare_v not_o appear_v open_o that_o whisper_v secret_o in_o man_n ear_n and_o yet_o be_v so_o well_o instruct_v that_o they_o know_v the_o principal_a distinction_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o their_o school_n but_o moreover_o what_o fury_n possess_v they_o to_o attack_v thus_o particular_o paschasus_n who_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o the_o world_n know_v even_o the_o mean_a christian_n and_o what_o all_o the_o world_n believe_v and_o who_o moreover_o have_v no_o particular_a contest_v with_o they_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n suppose_v she_o real_o do_v hold_v it_o for_o as_o i_o already_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o popular_a doctrine_n it_o be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o lie_v hide_v in_o book_n or_o the_o school_n which_o the_o learned_a can_v only_o know_v it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n which_o each_o particular_a person_n know_v if_o he_o know_v any_o thing_n why_o then_o must_v paschasus_n be_v thus_o tease_v if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n why_o do_v they_o not_o attack_v its_o doctrine_n or_o in_o general_a those_o that_o hold_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o whole_a world_n why_o again_o must_v paschasus_n be_v rather_o set_v upon_o than_o any_o body_n else_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n believe_v this_o to_o be_v very_o natural_a be_v people_n wont_a to_o set_v upon_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o when_o he_o have_v say_v no_o more_o than_o what_o other_o have_v say_v and_o what_o be_v teach_v and_o hold_v by_o every_o body_n be_v such_o a_o one_o liable_a to_o reproach_n and_o censure_n be_v we_o wont_v to_o charge_v such_o a_o one_o with_o enthusiastical_a rashness_n and_o pretence_n to_o vision_n it_o be_v clear_a people_n do_v not_o deal_v thus_o but_o with_o person_n that_o have_v go_v out_o of_o the_o beat_a road_n and_o will_v introduce_v novelty_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v such_o as_o these_o who_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o accuse_v to_o censure_v and_o call_v enthusiast_n and_o visionary_n and_o not_o those_o that_o neither_o vary_v from_o the_o common_a term_n or_o sentiment_n to_o elude_v the_o force_n of_o this_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v recourse_n to_o his_o chronology_n 862._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 10._o p._n 861_o 862._o he_o say_v that_o the_o last_o eight_o book_n of_o paschasus_n his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n be_v not_o write_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la that_o he_o speak_v therein_o of_o his_o censure_n as_o person_n that_o reprehend_v he_o at_o the_o very_a time_n he_o write_v this_o commentary_n miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la nunc_fw-la quidam_fw-la dicere_fw-la and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o be_v reprehend_v before_o see_v he_o do_v not_o attempt_v to_o defend_v himself_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o this_o book_n which_o mr._n claude_n say_v offend_v the_o whole_a world_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v make_v be_v publish_v near_o thirty_o year_n before_o it_o be_v censure_v by_o any_o body_n i_o have_v already_o reply_v to_o this_o chronology_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v there_o be_v in_o effect_n thirty_o year_n between_o paschasus_n his_o book_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o his_o adversary_n it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o his_o doctrine_n receive_v a_o general_a approbation_n during_o these_o thirty_o year_n for_o perhaps_o this_o book_n be_v not_o know_v or_o consider_v by_o those_o that_o be_v better_a able_a to_o judge_n of_o it_o than_o other_o print_v which_o now_o immediate_o render_v a_o book_n public_a be_v not_o in_o use_n in_o those_o time_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a transcriber_n be_v not_o in_o any_o great_a haste_n to_o multiply_v the_o book_n of_o a_o young_a religious_a of_o corbie_n which_o he_o at_o first_o intend_v only_o for_o his_o particular_a friend_n suppose_v this_o book_n be_v know_v it_o may_v be_v neglect_v through_o contempt_n or_o some_o other_o consideration_n as_o it_o oft_o happen_v in_o these_o case_n although_o a_o book_n may_v contain_v several_a absure_v and_o extraordinary_a opinion_n because_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v fit_v to_o make_v they_o public_a till_o it_o afterward_o appear_v there_o be_v person_n who_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o undeceive_v they_o moreover_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o these_o people_n happen_v not_o before_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n write_v his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n it_o be_v because_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o say_v miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la nunc_fw-la dicere_fw-la but_o this_o reason_n be_v void_a for_o this_o term_n nunc_fw-la according_a to_o the_o common_a stile_n of_o author_n do_v refer_v itself_o rather_o in_o general_a to_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n live_v than_o precise_o to_o that_o in_o which_o he_o write_v
his_o commentary_n and_o as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o be_v reprehend_v before_o see_v he_o do_v not_o attempt_v to_o defend_v himself_o this_o conclude_v nothing_o unless_o we_o suppose_v that_o paschasus_n be_v in_o a_o capacity_n and_o in_o humour_n to_o defend_v himself_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o know_v he_o be_v censure_v now_o this_o supposition_n must_v be_v prove_v before_o it_o be_v offer_v as_o a_o thing_n certain_a for_o this_o supposition_n do_v not_o establish_v itself_o how_o many_o person_n be_v there_o who_o have_v set_v forth_o singular_a opinion_n do_v for_o a_o long_a time_n patient_o undergo_v all_o censure_n and_o reprehension_n without_o reply_n in_o expectation_n of_o a_o convenient_a time_n to_o defend_v themselves_o paschasus_n have_v begin_v his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n a_o great_a while_n before_o he_o become_v abbot_n it_o be_v probable_a he_o be_v willing_a to_o stay_v till_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o he_o believe_v so_o advantageous_a to_o his_o cause_n shall_v furnish_v he_o with_o a_o occasion_n to_o speak_v of_o his_o sentiment_n and_o to_o defend_v it_o against_o the_o attack_n of_o opposer_n so_o that_o mr._n arnaud'_v chronology_n for_o this_o time_n will_v stand_v he_o in_o no_o stead_n who_o have_v give_v this_o liberty_n add_v he_o to_o mr._n claude_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o 868._o page_n 868._o world_n to_o these_o unknown_a person_n of_o who_o paschasus_n only_o hear_v some_o mention_n but_o who_o never_o contradict_v he_o to_o his_o face_n nor_o ever_o write_v against_o he_o this_o term_n can_v be_v reasonable_o use_v but_o to_o denote_v the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n or_o at_o least_o those_o who_o have_v read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n now_o it_o be_v exceed_o false_a in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o world_n be_v astonish_v at_o paschasus_n his_o book_n see_v none_o of_o his_o friend_n none_o of_o his_o society_n none_o of_o those_o with_o who_o he_o meet_v in_o ecclesiastic_a assembly_n and_o council_n have_v formal_o reprehend_v he_o for_o it_o but_o who_o have_v give_v mr._n arnaud_n authority_n to_o attribute_v the_o name_n of_o unknown_a person_n to_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n and_o to_o say_v thereupon_o what_o he_o say_v see_v he_o have_v no_o ground_n for_o it_o as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v who_o tell_v he_o that_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n who_o be_v not_o obscure_a person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v stay_v till_o paschasus_n his_o death_n before_o they_o declare_v themselves_o against_o his_o opinion_n suppose_v it_o be_v true_a they_o do_v not_o write_v till_o after_o his_o death_n which_o be_v very_o uncertain_a who_o have_v give_v he_o power_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o world_n be_v not_o astonish_v at_o paschasus_n his_o book_n under_o pretence_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v formal_o reprehend_v about_o it_o neither_o among_o his_o own_o society_n nor_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n nor_o council_n see_v it_o do_v no_o more_o appear_v that_o bertram_n and_o raban_n when_o they_o teach_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o paschasus_n have_v be_v formal_o reprchend_v for_o it_o either_o by_o any_o one_o of_o their_o order_n or_o in_o the_o public_a assembly_n or_o council_n wherein_o they_o assist_v who_o have_v give_v he_o right_a to_o say_v as_o he_o do_v that_o the_o world_n of_o who_o i_o speak_v consist_v of_o some_o small_a number_n of_o rash_a and_o troublesome_a disputer_n who_o private_o blame_v what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a i_o shall_v not_o here_o repeat_v what_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o endeavour_v to_o make_v we_o conceive_v the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n as_o person_n that_o blame_v in_o secret_a what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a see_v the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v at_o least_o that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o paschasus_n there_o be_v public_a write_n against_o this_o very_a doctrine_n and_o of_o which_o writing_n the_o author_n be_v famous_a man_n do_v not_o at_o all_o conceal_v their_o name_n as_o if_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o pretend_a fear_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o doctrine_n but_o person_n of_o paschasus_n who_o must_v have_v be_v at_o this_o rate_n the_o terror_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n whilst_o he_o live_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o reduce_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o who_o will_v not_o receive_v his_o doctrine_n to_o a_o small_a number_n one_o may_v in_o truth_n reasonable_o suppose_v that_o among_o those_o that_o reject_v this_o novelty_n there_o be_v some_o that_o make_v head_n or_o appear_v more_o than_o the_o rest_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n paschasus_n may_v say_v that_o he_o understand_v some_o reprehend_v he_o but_o to_o conclude_v hence_o that_o these_o be_v the_o only_a person_n of_o their_o party_n and_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v a_o groundless_a fancy_n raban_n speak_v of_o paschasus_n his_o party_n call_v they_o formal_o 33._o poenitent_n rab._n cap._n 33._o some_o quidam_fw-la say_v he_o nuper_fw-la de_fw-la ipso_fw-la sacramento_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la domini_fw-la non_fw-la rite_n sentientes_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipsum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la quod_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n natum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o the_o anonymous_a author_n which_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v express_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n on_o this_o subject_n some_o say_v he_o say_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n other_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v another_o thing_n paschasus_n himself_o formal_o acknowledge_v that_o those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o his_o opinion_n be_v not_o a_o small_a number_n for_o he_o describe_v they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o several_a or_o many_o ideo_fw-la say_v he_o in_o hac_fw-la coena_fw-la christi_fw-la prolixius_fw-la elaboravi_fw-la quam_fw-la brevitas_fw-la poscat_fw-la tractatoris_fw-la quia_fw-la in_o his_o mysticis_fw-la rebus_fw-la plures_fw-la aliud_fw-la sapiunt_fw-la as_o oft_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n as_o a_o difficult_a mystery_n be_v propose_v although_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a in_o a_o manner_n which_o cause_v a_o great_a application_n of_o spirit_n those_o man_n mind_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o humble_a be_v likely_a to_o be_v dismay_v at_o it_o and_o to_o endeavour_v by_o their_o reason_n to_o find_v out_o way_n whereby_o to_o avoid_v the_o difficulty_n which_o they_o can_v bear_v and_o thereupon_o they_o often_o set_v upon_o the_o person_n who_o have_v propose_v it_o to_o they_o endeavour_v to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a even_o sometime_o these_o ill_a opinion_n be_v already_o form_v for_o there_o be_v find_v too_o oft_o person_n in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o church_n who_o give_v too_o great_a liberty_n to_o their_o thought_n and_o reflection_n conceive_v idea_n of_o mystery_n different_a enough_o from_o those_o which_o the_o other_o faithful_a have_v of_o they_o in_o turn_v to_o their_o sense_n most_o of_o the_o common_a expression_n and_o hence_o it_o happen_v that_o if_o any_o one_o else_o in_o follow_v the_o common_a notion_n use_v any_o term_n which_o they_o also_o can_v reduce_v to_o their_o particular_a sense_n they_o charge_v this_o person_n with_o boldness_n and_o rashness_n and_o this_o be_v proper_o what_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v happen_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n think_v to_o escape_v by_o these_o circuit_n and_o artifices_fw-la a_o difficult_a mystery_n say_v he_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a be_v propose_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o make_v people_n apply_v themselves_o the_o more_o to_o it_o do_v he_o pretend_v paschasus_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v new_a in_o his_o book_n concern_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o make_v man_n consider_v more_o that_o point_n suppose_v it_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a do_v paschasus_n examine_v the_o consequence_n of_o it_o or_o exaggerate_v the_o miraculousness_n of_o it_o or_o offer_v several_a objection_n on_o the_o contrary_a he_o do_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o but_o only_o say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o rose_n again_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o the_o colour_n and_o savour_n of_o bread_n remain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n enter_v into_o our_o flesh_n now_o this_o be_v what_o
which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o we_o instead_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o communicate_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o faithful_a say_v in_o the_o 84._o psalm_n that_o god_n be_v to_o they_o a_o sun_n and_o a_o shield_n and_o david_n in_o the_o 119._o psalm_n that_o the_o statute_n of_o god_n have_v be_v to_o he_o as_o so_o many_o musical_a song_n and_o in_o the_o 41._o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o vulgar_a translation_n fuerunt_fw-la mihi_fw-la lachrymoe_fw-la panis_fw-la die_fw-la ac_fw-la nocte_fw-la this_o way_n of_o speak_v be_v very_o usual_a among_o the_o latin_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o example_n of_o virgil_n erit_fw-la ista_fw-la mihi_fw-la genetrix_fw-la eris_fw-la mihi_fw-la magnus_fw-la apollo_n erit_fw-la ille_fw-la mihi_fw-la semper_fw-la deus_fw-la mens_fw-la sva_fw-la cuique_fw-la deus_fw-la dextra_fw-la mihi_fw-la deus_fw-la and_o so_o far_o concern_v florus_n we_o must_v now_o pass_v on_o to_o remy_n of_o auxerre_n to_o who_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n 824._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o page_n 824._o say_v be_v attribute_v not_o only_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n but_o also_o the_o commentary_n of_o s._n paul_n which_o other_o refer_v to_o haymus_n bishop_n of_o alberstat_n they_o that_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o author_n not_o in_o the_o declamation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o in_o the_o passage_n themselves_o wherein_o it_o be_v find_v explain_v will_v soon_o find_v that_o he_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o by_o the_o divinity_n to_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n or_o conjunction_n the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o he_o which_o do_v manifest_o appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v of_o it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o flesh_n say_v he_o which_o the_o word_n have_v take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n 10._o comment_fw-fr in_o 1_o cor._n 10._o in_o unity_n of_o person_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n be_v the_o same_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o as_o this_o flesh_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o this_o bread_n pass_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o these_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o body_n for_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v in_o that_o body_n fill_v likewise_o this_o bread_n and_o the_o same_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v in_o they_o fill_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o several_a priest_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o make_v it_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n he_o do_v not_o say_v as_o paschasus_n that_o it_o be_v entire_o the_o same_o flesh_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v nor_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n because_o it_o pullules_a or_o multiply_v but_o he_o make_v of_o this_o flesh_n and_o bread_n the_o same_o body_n by_o a_o unity_n of_o union_n because_o that_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v the_o flesh_n fill_v likewise_o this_o bread_n and_o elsewhere_o although_o this_o bread_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consecrate_a all_o over_o the_o world_n yet_o 11._o ibid._n in_o c._n 11._o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v all_o thing_n fill_v it_o also_o and_o make_v it_o become_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n it_o lie_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o several_a part_n of_o the_o same_o bread_n and_o several_a loaf_n consecrate_v in_o divers_a place_n be_v only_o one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a than_o to_o say_v on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n exist_v whole_o entire_a under_o the_o species_n in_o each_o part_n and_o on_o every_o altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o fall_v upon_o inquiry_n into_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o unity_n in_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v both_o all_o the_o loaf_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o all_o the_o part_n of_o a_o loaf_n again_o in_o another_o place_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n be_v one_o so_o although_o can._n in_o exposit_n can._n this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o infinite_o different_a time_n yet_o be_v not_o this_o several_a body_n nor_o several_a blood_n but_o one_o only_a body_n and_o one_o only_a blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o and_o joyns_n it_o to_o itself_o and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o truth_n to_o say_v still_o after_o this_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o remy_n be_v not_o that_o this_o bread_n be_v one_o with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v join_v with_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v join_v with_o it_o because_o one_o and_o the_o same_o divinity_n fill_v they_o this_o be_v methinks_v for_o a_o man_n to_o wilful_o blind_v himself_o see_v remus_n say_v it_o in_o so_o many_o word_n he_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n a_o little_a further_o in_o another_o place_n as_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n be_v his_o true_a body_n which_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o our_o salvation_n so_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n and_o to_o all_o the_o elect_n and_o which_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v every_o day_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o make_v but_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n we_o may_v find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 10_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n this_o host_n say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o and_o not_o many_o as_o be_v the_o ancient_a one_o but_o how_o be_v it_o one_o and_o not_o many_o see_v it_o be_v offer_v both_o by_o several_a person_n and_o in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o several_a time_n a_o person_n that_o have_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o his_o mind_n will_v not_o have_v stick_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o all_o place_n and_o at_o all_o time_n one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n the_o same_o body_n which_o pullute_v or_o multiply_v itself_o as_o paschasus_n speak_v whereas_o remy_n betake_v himself_o to_o another_o course_n without_o mention_v a_o word_n either_o of_o this_o unity_n of_o substance_n or_o this_o pullulation_n we_o must_v say_v he_o careful_o remark_n that_o it_o be_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v one_o fill_v all_o thing_n and_o be_v every_o where_o cause_v these_o to_o be_v not_o several_a sacrifice_n but_o one_o although_o it_o be_v offer_v by_o many_o and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o not_o several_a body_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o conjunction_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o get_v some_o foot_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n even_o since_o damascen_n time_n we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n false_o attribute_v to_o alcuinus_fw-la almost_o in_o the_o same_o term_n wherein_o we_o have_v see_v it_o in_o remus_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o one_o of_o these_o author_n only_o copy_v out_o from_o the_o other_o as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n say_v this_o suppose_a alcuinus_fw-la be_v one_o who_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n so_o although_o this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a 40._o cap._n 40._o in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o time_n yet_o be_v not_o these_o several_a body_n of_o christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o one_o only_a blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n fill_v he_o who_o be_v every_o where_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o several_a place_n and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o
and_o raban_n who_o be_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n but_o in_o short_a if_o we_o will_v consult_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o on_o the_o contrary_a 870._o book_n 8._o ch_z 11._o page_n 870._o that_o amalarius_n and_o heribald_n be_v in_o no_o wise_a adversary_n to_o paschasus_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n grant_v it_o because_o he_o believe_v william_n of_o malmsbury_n say_v it_o but_o that_o this_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v true_a that_o amalarius_n indeed_o be_v a_o sterconarist_n but_o yet_o never_o any_o body_n teach_v more_o express_o the_o real_a presence_n thus_o these_o gentleman_n who_o so_o great_o insult_v over_o we_o when_o they_o find_v any_o difference_n among_o we_o minister_n in_o the_o least_o point_n of_o history_n or_o conjecture_v do_v not_o always_o agree_v among_o themselves_o one_o say_v amalarius_n be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o berenger_n the_o other_o maintain_v that_o never_o any_o man_n teach_v more_o formal_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o one_o make_v he_o together_o with_o heribald_a and_o raban_n a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o paschasus_n and_o the_o other_a protest_v it_o be_v not_o likely_a to_o be_v true_a to_o clear_v up_o this_o confusion_n we_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o passage_n of_o amalarius_n and_o judge_v of_o his_o doctrine_n from_o itself_o he_o tell_v we_o then_o first_o that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v transact_v eccl._n praesat_fw-la ad_fw-la lib._n de_fw-fr offic._n eccl._n as_o in_o a_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n passion_n as_o he_o himself_o command_v we_o say_v every_o time_n you_o do_v this_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o and_o therefore_o the_o priest_n who_o immolate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n and_o wine_n be_v for_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o sacrament_n must_v have_v some_o resemblance_n with_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v sacrament_n let_v the_o priest_n then_o be_v like_o our_o saviour_n christ_n as_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o liquor_n be_v like_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o appear_v from_o these_o word_n that_o in_o the_o stile_n of_o amalarius_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v to_o represent_v it_o and_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o it_o for_o this_o be_v precise_o what_o these_o term_n signify_v the_o thing_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v do_v in_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n passion_n and_o these_o other_o term_n the_o priest_n be_v in_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n be_v in_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v clear_a he_o mean_v they_o stand_v in_o stead_n of_o it_o and_o represent_v they_o and_o this_o resemblance_n which_o he_o insert_v afterward_o between_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o they_o confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n formal_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n themselves_o mr._n arnaud_v answer_n that_o amalarius_n have_v follow_v the_o language_n of_o 783._o book_n 8._o ch_z 4._o p._n 783._o sense_n and_o that_o the_o question_n here_o be_v not_o to_o explain_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o the_o mysterious_a reference_n which_o god_n will_v engrave_v in_o the_o symbol_n which_o he_o have_v choose_v in_o this_o mystery_n but_o what_o reason_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o make_v amalarius_n to_o have_v follow_v the_o language_n of_o sense_n in_o opposition_n to_o that_o of_o faith_n see_v amalarius_n do_v not_o mention_v any_o thing_n that_o lead_v to_o this_o distinction_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o appear_v by_o the_o term_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o that_o he_o honest_o mean_v the_o eucharist_n be_v real_a bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n who_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o amalarius_n make_v not_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o consist_v in_o the_o whole_a action_n be_v a_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n passion_n that_o the_o priest_n immolate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o he_o represent_v therein_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n stand_v for_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n we_o must_v judge_n of_o amalarius_n his_o doctrine_n by_o his_o expression_n to_o be_v in_o sacrament_n according_a to_o he_o be_v to_o represent_v and_o stand_v for_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o the_o priest_n be_v in_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o be_v not_o then_o real_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n amalarius_n himself_o do_v clear_o explain_v his_o mind_n in_o another_o 834._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr off._n cap._n 25._o book_n â—_o ch_n 7._o page_n 834._o place_n say_v that_o the_o priest_n bow_v himself_o and_o recommend_v to_o god_n what_o be_v immolate_a in_o the_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n hoc_fw-la quod_fw-la vice_fw-la christi_fw-la immolatum_fw-la est_fw-la deo_fw-la patri_fw-la commendat_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n say_v this_o be_v not_o a_o expression_n contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o agapius_n have_v make_v use_n of_o it_o and_o that_o in_o effect_n this_o expression_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o different_a state_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o wherein_o he_o have_v be_v in_o his_o passion_n and_o that_o wherein_o he_o now_o be_v in_o heaven_n for_o this_o diversity_n distinguish_v he_o to_o our_o sense_n it_o make_v one_o distinguish_v he_o likewise_o in_o the_o expression_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a evasion_n amalarius_n do_v not_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o one_o state_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o himself_o in_o another_o state_n he_o ingenuous_o say_v that_o which_o be_v immolate_a in_o the_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o if_o you_o will_v know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o what_o be_v immolate_a in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o have_v already_o tell_v you_o that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v immolate_a and_o which_o be_v in_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n he_o say_v moreover_o the_o same_o thing_n elsewhere_o the_o oblation_n and_o the_o cup_n 26._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr off._n cap._n 26._o signify_v our_o lord_n body_n and_o when_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n he_o mean_v his_o blood_n which_o be_v in_o his_o body_n as_o the_o wine_n be_v in_o the_o cup._n and_o a_o little_a further_o by_o this_o particle_n of_o the_o oblation_n which_o the_o priest_n put_v in_o the_o cup_n he_o represent_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a by_o that_o which_o the_o priest_n or_o the_o people_n eat_v be_v represent_v this_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v still_o on_o the_o earth_n to_o wit_n his_o church_n and_o by_o that_o which_o remain_v on_o the_o altar_n be_v represent_v this_o other_o body_n which_o be_v still_o lie_v in_o the_o sepulchre_n to_o wit_n the_o faithful_a dead_a it_o be_v in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n oppose_v to_o these_o passage_n what_o the_o same_o amalarius_n say_v that_o the_o church_n believe_v this_o sacrament_n ought_v to_o be_v eat_v by_o 785._o book_n 8._o ch_z 4._o p._n 785._o man_n because_o she_o believe_v it_o be_v our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o in_o eat_v it_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v fill_v with_o benediction_n for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o the_o church_n recommend_v to_o the_o faithful_a the_o eat_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v because_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v not_o a_o matter_n in_o contest_v the_o question_n be_v only_o to_o know_v in_o what_o manner_n this_o be_v it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n urge_v these_o other_o word_n credimus_fw-la ibid._n ibid._n naturam_fw-la simplicem_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la mixti_fw-la verti_fw-la in_o naturam_fw-la rationabilem_fw-la scilicet_fw-la corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la christi_fw-la we_o believe_v that_o the_o simple_a nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o a_o reasonable_a nature_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o his_o sense_n be_v not_o that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o one_o nature_n into_o another_o but_o that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o mystical_a conversion_n by_o which_o it_o be_v no_o long_o mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o as_o himself_o say_v elsewhere_o several_a time_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n
yield_v we_o a_o demonstrative_a proof_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n for_o the_o rest_n do_v not_o speak_v like_o he_o there_o be_v two_o of_o the_o famous_a of_o they_o viz._n raban_n and_o bertram_n who_o have_v express_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o refute_v of_o his_o doctrine_n to_o these_o two_o we_o may_v add_v a_o three_o which_o be_v john_n scot_n who_o write_v also_o by_o the_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a against_o the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o verseil_n and_o we_o understand_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la in_o his_o letter_n to_o berenger_n that_o the_o end_n which_o he_o propose_v be_v to_o show_v in_o this_o book_n that_o what_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n be_v neither_o the_o true_a body_n nor_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n toto_fw-la nisu_fw-la totaque_fw-la intention_n ad_fw-la hoc_fw-la solum_fw-la tendere_fw-la video_fw-la ut_fw-la mihi_fw-la persuadeat_fw-la hoc_fw-la videlicet_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la consecratur_fw-la neque_fw-la veer_fw-la corpus_fw-la neque_fw-la veer_fw-la christi_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la esse_fw-la hoc_fw-la autem_fw-la astruere_fw-la nititur_fw-la ex_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la patrum_fw-la opusculis_fw-la quae_fw-la brave_a exponit_fw-la the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v insert_v in_o his_o 12_o book_n pretend_v that_o the_o book_n which_o we_o have_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o same_o he_o endeavour_v likewise_o to_o lessen_v as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lie_v the_o authority_n of_o this_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n and_o i_o have_v not_o finish_v this_o work_n without_o examine_v his_o conjecture_n have_v not_o one_o of_o my_o friend_n inform_v i_o that_o he_o have_v ease_v i_o of_o this_o pain_n as_o well_o as_o this_o author_n have_v help_v mr._n arnaud_n i_o hope_v this_o friend_n of_o i_o will_v soon_o publish_v his_o piece_n which_o will_v or_o i_o be_o great_o deceive_v full_o satisfy_v every_o unprejudiced_a man_n that_o seek_v the_o truth_n chap._n xii_o of_o personal_a difference_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o in_o his_o eleven_o book_n have_v satisfy_v whatsoever_o respect_v the_o matter_n of_o this_o dispute_n my_o design_n wherein_o i_o be_o engage_v of_o return_v a_o exact_a answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n volume_n seem_v to_o require_v i_o shall_v now_o pass_v to_o the_o discussion_n of_o his_o eleven_o book_n which_o he_o have_v entitle_v personal_a difference_n between_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o i_o the_o interest_n also_o of_o my_o defence_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n oblige_v i_o to_o this_o yet_o can_v i_o not_o whole_o keep_v within_o this_o province_n for_o there_o be_v several_a reason_n hinder_v i_o which_o i_o hope_v judicious_a person_n will_v not_o disallow_v first_o these_o personal_a difference_n be_v handle_v in_o so_o sharp_a and_o hot_a a_o manner_n so_o full_a of_o animosity_n that_o it_o be_v better_a a_o thousand_o time_n to_o pass_v they_o over_o in_o silence_n and_o offer_v they_o as_o a_o sacrifice_n to_o piety_n patience_n and_o christian_a charity_n than_o to_o endeavour_v to_o treat_v of_o they_o exact_o and_o repel_v mr._n arnaud_n outrage_n which_o can_v be_v well_o do_v without_o sometime_o exceed_v the_o bound_n of_o christian_a moderation_n moreover_o although_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o public_a will_v take_v part_n with_o what_o respect_v their_o person_n yet_o i_o can_v pretend_v it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o i_o these_o gentleman_n have_v make_v a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n they_o have_v draw_v upon_o they_o the_o expectation_n of_o all_o france_n spain_n and_o italy_n whereas_o i_o be_o person_n obscure_a enough_o and_o who_o name_n be_v only_o know_v by_o my_o interest_n in_o this_o dispute_n so_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o presumption_n in_o i_o to_o believe_v the_o public_a will_v concern_v itself_o in_o my_o respect_n shall_v i_o then_o here_o begin_v with_o a_o long_a discussion_n of_o our_o complaint_n and_o reciprocal_a defence_n the_o reader_n may_v well_o say_v to_o one_o another_o that_o they_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o this_o and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o abuse_n of_o their_o patience_n after_o a_o long_a discourse_n of_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o cause_n to_o engage_v they_o further_o in_o a_o tiresome_a discourse_n of_o personal_a difference_n in_o the_o three_o place_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v introduce_v among_o his_o personal_a difference_n several_a thing_n to_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o answer_v without_o engage_v in_o tedious_a prolixity_n in_o matter_n which_o of_o '_o emselve_n have_v no_o coherence_n with_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o place_n in_o this_o rank_n the_o defence_n which_o he_o make_v of_o a_o cruel_a invective_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n against_o the_o first_o reformer_n which_o yet_o mr._n arnaud_n maintain_v in_o a_o more_o fierce_a manner_n ground_v it_o on_o fact_n and_o principle_n some_o of_o which_o be_v false_a other_o take_v in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n and_o other_o invidious_o pervert_v how_o can_v we_o handle_v in_o a_o few_o word_n so_o important_a a_o subject_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o justify_v the_o innocency_n of_o several_a great_a man_n and_o to_o show_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v plain_a this_o can_v be_v do_v in_o one_o or_o two_o chapter_n and_o that_o this_o be_v matter_n for_o a_o great_a volume_n i_o reduce_v under_o this_o head_n these_o passionate_a expression_n which_o begin_v the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o this_o 11_o book_n and_o which_o i_o design_n to_o relate_v here_o that_o the_o world_n may_v judge_v of_o '_o they_o we_o demand_v justice_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o i_o for_o the_o excess_n of_o which_o he_o have_v be_v guilty_a contrary_n to_o all_o rule_n of_o honesty_n and_o truth_n which_o even_o pagan_n will_v blush_v to_o violate_v we_o will_v glad_o know_v of_o he_o whether_o his_o moral_n will_v give_v he_o this_o licence_n we_o be_v already_o satisfy_v that_o the_o maxim_n of_o their_o new_a divinity_n promise_v impunity_n to_o all_o manner_n of_o crime_n provide_v they_o be_v of_o the_o faithful_a calvinist_n who_o commit_v they_o and_o we_o do_v not_o question_v he_o whether_o he_o fear_v to_o be_v damn_v by_o calumniate_a his_o adversary_n we_o know_v the_o solution_n of_o his_o doctor_n deliver_v he_o from_o this_o fear_n contrary_a to_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v who_o tell_v we_o that_o slanderer_n shall_v not_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n but_o that_o which_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v be_v whether_o they_o have_v of_o late_o take_v away_o from_o crime_n the_o name_n of_o crime_n and_o strip_v they_o of_o the_o general_a infamy_n which_o accompany_v they_o whether_o the_o name_n of_o a_o slanderer_n be_v no_o long_o odious_a among_o calvinist_n and_o whether_o they_o have_v sanctify_v this_o name_n which_o be_v so_o horrible_a among_o man_n that_o they_o can_v not_o find_v a_o black_a to_o show_v their_o detestation_n of_o it_o than_o to_o call_v such_o devil_n i_o design_v not_o to_o repel_v these_o discourse_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o scatter_a throughout_o his_o whole_a book_n any_o otherwise_o than_o by_o recite_v they_o or_o at_o most_o by_o censure_v they_o as_o excess_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o become_v a_o person_n who_o pretend_v to_o correct_v our_o moral_n and_o teach_v we_o virtue_n and_o moderation_n i_o shall_v not_o retort_v upon_o he_o several_a thing_n in_o my_o turn_n which_o a_o just_a and_o natural_a defence_n seem_v to_o permit_v and_o enjoin_v i_o to_o tell_v he_o but_o i_o pretend_v to_o justify_v so_o well_o our_o moral_n as_o will_v make_v mr._n arnaud_n blush_v for_o shame_n that_o he_o have_v attack_v they_o with_o such_o a_o outrageous_a and_o malicious_a air_n and_o this_o we_o can_v do_v here_o transient_o nor_o by_o way_n of_o answer_n to_o ten_o or_o twelve_o hot_a period_n which_o like_o lightning_n have_v more_o fire_n than_o matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o this_o purpose_n to_o be_v disengage_v from_o all_o other_o subject_n for_o there_o need_v more_o time_n to_o remedy_v a_o evil_a than_o to_o do_v it_o to_o cure_v a_o wound_n than_o to_o make_v it_o and_o these_o be_v the_o reason_n which_o withhold_v i_o from_o enter_v into_o a_o exact_a discussion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n eleven_o book_n but_o because_o there_o be_v in_o these_o personal_a difference_n some_o article_n which_o i_o can_v whole_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n have_v too_o near_o a_o relation_n to_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o reader_n
this_o supposition_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o usher_n he_o make_v amalarius_n again_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n so_o that_o by_o a_o manifest_a contradiction_n he_o pretend_v that_o the_o council_n which_o condemn_v amalarius_n and_o amalarius_n who_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o equal_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o far_o be_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v to_o answer_v this_o accusation_n i_o say_v that_o this_o pretend_a contradiction_n be_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o a_o fable_n that_o mr._n blondel_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o think_v of_o bishop_n usher_n and_o that_o the_o part_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n give_v to_o this_o bishop_n in_o this_o adventure_n be_v a_o mere_a romantic_a whimsy_n that_o in_o the_o main_a there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o what_o mr._n blondel_n say_v for_o assert_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o amalarius_n be_v censure_v by_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n for_o write_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v triform_a and_o tripartite_a and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o amalarius_n have_v be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o contradict_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o he_o do_v not_o separate_v the_o father_n of_o cressy_n from_o the_o number_n of_o these_o opponent_n these_o three_o thing_n be_v very_o consistent_a together_o because_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n '_o s_z condemn_v the_o triform_a and_o tripartite_a body_n that_o they_o adopt_v for_o this_o all_o paschasus_n his_o fancy_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n let_v we_o now_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n defence_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o what_o the_o author_n 1109._o book_n 11._o ch_z 4._o p._n 1108_o 1109._o of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v assert_v touch_v bishop_n usher_n be_v a_o very_a likely_a conjecture_n that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o romantic_a whimsy_n it_o be_v not_o a_o impossible_a one_o for_o it_o be_v more_o than_o probable_a that_o blondel_n who_o be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a read_n write_v on_o a_o matter_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o opinion_n of_o a_o person_n so_o much_o esteem_v by_o his_o own_o party_n as_o bishop_n Ê‹sher_n deserve_o be_v that_o moreover_o it_o be_v a_o romance_n that_o tend_v only_o to_o excuse_n blondel_n and_o not_o to_o criminate_a he_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o have_v contradict_v himself_o it_o be_v always_o better_a that_o this_o have_v be_v do_v with_o some_o appearance_n of_o reason_n as_o be_v that_o of_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o a_o famous_a author_n than_o without_o any_o probability_n be_v not_o this_o a_o mere_a mockery_n of_o we_o or_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o defend_v he_o after_o this_o rate_n this_o author_n relate_v to_o we_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o usher_n believe_v such_o and_o such_o a_o thing_n that_o blondel_n find_v advantage_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o usher_n have_v take_v part_n of_o it_o that_o he_o have_v join_v this_o part_n with_o what_o he_o likewise_o find_v in_o the_o epitome_n of_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n not_o consider_v that_o the_o one_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o other_o now_o we_o demand_v of_o he_o where_o he_o find_v this_o fine_a history_n see_v there_o appear_v nothing_o of_o it_o in_o blondel_n book_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n answer_v that_o it_o be_v a_o conjecture_n very_o likely_a that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o romance_n it_o be_v a_o romance_n that_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v true_a and_o one_o which_o tend_v to_o excuse_v blondel_n because_o it_o be_v better_a he_o be_v deceive_v with_o some_o pretext_n than_o without_o any_o let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o if_o he_o please_v in_o what_o moral_n he_o have_v found_v it_o be_v permit_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o pay_v we_o with_o his_o conjecture_n and_o his_o possible_a romance_n instead_o of_o true_a history_n and_o to_o tell_v story_n at_o random_n to_o render_v mr._n blondel_n ridiculous_a because_o it_o be_v better_a he_o shall_v be_v ridiculous_a for_o some_o reason_n than_o for_o none_o we_o thank_v he_o for_o his_o charity_n but_o it_o be_v excessive_a and_o unnecessary_a for_o what_o need_n be_v there_o he_o shall_v charge_v his_o conscience_n with_o this_o pious_a fraud_n to_o extenuate_v a_o chimerical_a dishonour_n see_v the_o pretend_a contradiction_n of_o mr._n blondel_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a imagination_n suppose_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n we_o have_v no_o other_o ground_n to_o prove_v 1110._o page_n 1110._o that_o the_o council_n of_o cressy_n be_v calvinist_n but_o their_o condemn_v of_o amalarius_n to_o suppose_v hereupon_o amalarius_n be_v a_o calvinist_n this_o be_v a_o contradict_v of_o a_o man_n self_n and_o this_o be_v what_o blondel_n do_v how_o ill_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n defend_v his_o friend_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o blondel_n ground_v himself_o on_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n in_o that_o this_o synod_n have_v condemn_v amalarius_n we_o shall_v find_v nothing_o of_o this_o in_o his_o book_n and_o suppose_v he_o do_v ground_n himself_o on_o it_o he_o may_v do_v it_o without_o fall_v into_o contradiction_n and_o without_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o accusation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o he_o may_v draw_v a_o negative_a argument_n thence_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o this_o synod_n which_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o amalarius_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n content_v themselves_o with_o censure_v in_o he_o some_o expression_n as_o that_o of_o corpus_n triforme_a &_o tripartitum_fw-la without_o handle_v his_o doctrine_n at_o bottom_n which_o be_v a_o mark_n that_o in_o this_o respect_n they_o be_v agree_v with_o he_o and_o consequent_o that_o they_o reject_v the_o real_a presence_n as_o well_o as_o amalarius_n now_o in_o this_o case_n one_o may_v well_o dispute_v the_o force_n of_o this_o proof_n but_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n of_o make_v a_o contradiction_n of_o it_o but_o in_o fine_a to_o decide_v clear_o this_o question_n and_o to_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n how_o dangerous_a it_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o give_v himself_o over_o to_o too_o great_a desire_n of_o find_v fault_n and_o to_o decry_v author_n i_o need_v only_o say_v that_o when_o mr._n blondel_n reckon_v the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n among_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o have_v follow_v paschasus_n he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o that_o synod_n which_o condemn_v amalarius_n but_o of_o another_o that_o be_v hold_v ten_o year_n after_o in_o effect_n he_o formal_o distinguish_v these_o two_o synod_n say_v of_o one_o that_o this_o conception_n of_o amalarius_n that_o the_o body_n of_o 427._o illucidation_n on_o the_o eucharist_n ch_n 18._o p._n 421_o 422._o ibid._n p._n 427._o jesus_n christ_n be_v triform_a and_o tripartite_a be_v improve_v in_o the_o year_n 848._o by_o the_o council_n of_o cressy_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o several_a contradict_v paschasus_n as_o amalarius_n raban_n heribald_n bertram_n or_o ratram_n john_n surname_v erigenus_n from_o who_o say_v he_o i_o do_v not_o separate_v walafridus_n strabo_n abbot_n of_o richeneau_n nor_o florus_n a_o divine_a of_o lion_n nor_o the_o body_n of_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 858._o at_o cressy_n these_o be_v then_o two_o different_a synod_n the_o one_o hold_v in_o the_o year_n 848._o and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o year_n 858._o of_o the_o one_o he_o say_v that_o it_o condemn_v the_o corpus_n triforme_a &_o tripartitum_fw-la of_o amalarius_fw-la of_o the_o other_o that_o he_o do_v not_o separate_v they_o from_o those_o who_o contradict_v paschasus_n what_o contradiction_n be_v here_o have_v these_o gentleman_n who_o have_v fall_v no_o less_o than_o three_o time_n on_o this_o affair_n of_o mr._n blondel_n take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v over_o the_o place_n of_o his_o book_n here_o in_o question_n they_o will_v have_v find_v what_o i_o now_o tell_v they_o touch_v the_o distinction_n of_o these_o synod_n and_o desist_v from_o maintain_v their_o fabulous_a history_n and_o imaginary_a contradiction_n these_o two_o example_n suffice_v to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n defence_n we_o must_v now_o come_v to_o his_o complaint_n and_o accusation_n and_o discover_v the_o injustice_n and_o unreasonableness_n of_o they_o in_o few_o word_n which_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o do_v first_o he_o complain_v that_o i_o offer_v some_o lessen_v expression_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o bertram_n or_o ratram_n that_o i_o oppose_v the_o praise_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n give_v this_o person_n and_o thereupon_o remark_v
it_o wherein_o these_o gentleman_n have_v be_v concern_v to_o wit_n that_o their_o book_n be_v refuse_v a_o approbation_n but_o this_o be_v a_o point_n which_o show_v the_o reason_n why_o this_o answer_n be_v publish_v against_o father_n noüet_o a_o fact_n moreover_o that_o be_v true_a and_o know_v by_o every_o body_n we_o have_v draw_v thence_o a_o consequence_n which_o be_v not_o advantageous_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n it_o be_v true_a but_o a_o consequence_n which_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o that_o gentleman_n who_o approbation_n be_v seek_v for_o to_o this_o last_o work_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o who_o refuse_v it_o be_v a_o public_a person_n who_o give_v not_o his_o approbation_n as_o a_o private_a man_n but_o as_o hold_v a_o rank_n and_o very_a considerable_a employ_v in_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a university_n in_o europe_n if_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n have_v be_v since_o alter_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o and_o we_o too_o we_o have_v use_v some_o expression_n of_o raillery_n and_o this_o perhaps_o have_v most_o trouble_v mr._n arnaud_n but_o who_o ever_o tell_v he_o that_o raillery_n ought_v to_o be_v whole_o banish_v from_o a_o dispute_n not_o to_o fetch_v example_n elsewhere_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o these_o gentleman_n have_v oft_o use_v it_o in_o their_o write_n and_o not_o without_o success_n and_o not_o to_o go_v further_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v not_o abstain_v from_o it_o in_o this_o last_o book_n he_o write_v against_o i_o i_o do_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o for_o i_o have_v rather_o at_o any_o time_n see_v he_o merry_a than_o angry_a i_o complain_v in_o this_o preface_n of_o my_o be_v bring_v in_o impertinent_o into_o the_o abuse_n and_o nullity_n against_o the_o order_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o paris_n but_o i_o believe_v it_o will_v be_v now_o acknowledge_v that_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o admire_v what_o be_v say_v therein_o of_o i_o in_o charge_v i_o with_o inconceivable_a boldness_n in_o deny_v the_o most_o evident_a matter_n and_o maintain_v the_o most_o false_a one_o this_o have_v occasion_v my_o make_v a_o more_o general_a complaint_n which_o be_v that_o these_o gentleman_n omit_v no_o occasion_n of_o testify_v their_o aversion_n to_o we_o in_o a_o very_a sharp_a and_o severe_a manner_n and_o many_o time_n without_o any_o pretence_n or_o cause_n to_o say_v hereupon_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o they_o never_o speak_v otherwise_o than_o true_o and_o 1162._o chap._n 11._o p._n 1162._o just_o and_o herein_o only_o observe_v the_o principle_n of_o their_o religion_n this_o be_v to_o testify_v further_o his_o passion_n and_o assert_v a_o thing_n the_o least_o favourable_a imaginable_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o here_o the_o question_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o main_a of_o our_o controversy_n nor_o whether_o we_o have_v reason_n or_o not_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n which_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o meddle_v with_o in_o a_o preface_n and_o when_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o point_n we_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v neither_o with_o truth_n nor_o reason_n that_o these_o gentleman_n speak_v of_o we_o as_o they_o do_v the_o question_n here_o be_v touch_v the_o manner_n after_o which_o they_o speak_v ever_o rend_v we_o with_o injurious_a expression_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v their_o religion_n which_o inspire_v they_o with_o these_o motion_n and_o persuade_v they_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v just_a and_o reasonable_a be_v to_o impute_v to_o their_o religion_n a_o thing_n which_o will_v render_v it_o odious_a and_o of_o which_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v no_o wise_a guilty_a for_o how_o many_o person_n do_v we_o see_v who_o be_v no_o less_o roman_a catholic_n then_o these_o gentleman_n who_o speak_v and_o write_v as_o well_o as_o they_o and_o yet_o do_v not_o use_v their_o way_n of_o proceed_v if_o i_o have_v attribute_v their_o affect_a animosity_n to_o the_o desire_n they_o have_v of_o free_v themselves_o from_o all_o suspicion_n that_o they_o hold_v intelligence_n with_o we_o what_o be_v there_o in_o all_o this_o which_o may_v just_o offend_v they_o have_v not_o these_o suspicion_n be_v make_v public_a and_o have_v we_o not_o see_v book_n print_v who_o title_n declare_v more_o than_o bare_a suspicion_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o i_o do_v not_o invent_v at_o leisure_n neither_o one_o of_o my_o conjecture_n nor_o a_o possible_a romance_n nor_o a_o particular_a secret_n which_o i_o have_v imprudent_o divulge_v but_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o other_o beside_o myself_o have_v publish_v and_o which_o be_v know_v by_o every_o body_n be_v mr._n arnaud_n offend_v at_o my_o impute_v to_o he_o the_o desire_n of_o clear_v himself_o from_o this_o suspicion_n i_o wish_v with_o all_o my_o heart_n this_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o his_o wrath_n neither_o will_v i_o complain_v in_o this_o case_n to_o be_v its_o sacrifice_n but_o i_o be_o afraid_a that_o in_o turn_v thing_n on_o this_o side_n i_o shall_v pull_v on_o myself_o a_o new_a quarrel_n more_o terrible_a than_o the_o first_o what_o reason_n have_v he_o then_o to_o be_v angry_a we_o be_v the_o only_a sufferer_n in_o all_o this_o we_o suffer_v in_o the_o suspicion_n we_o suffer_v in_o the_o justification_n we_o suffer_v in_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o justification_n but_o god_n give_v we_o grace_n to_o suffer_v patient_o and_o we_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o refuse_v we_o that_o of_o persevere_v in_o our_o duty_n to_o he_o and_o pursue_v to_o the_o last_o truth_n with_o love_n till_o we_o arrive_v at_o his_o kingdom_n where_o we_o shall_v find_v rest_n after_o our_o labour_n and_o where_o our_o reproach_n will_v be_v turn_v into_o glory_n and_o here_o i_o shall_v finish_v this_o chapter_n and_o book_n and_o entreat_v mr._n arnaud_n not_o to_o take_v any_o thing_n ill_a which_o i_o have_v say_v to_o he_o and_o to_o consider_v that_o i_o maintain_v my_o cause_n a_o cause_n of_o who_o goodness_n and_o justice_n i_o can_v in_o the_o least_o doubt_n let_v he_o not_o think_v i_o have_v be_v set_v on_o work_n by_o a_o spirit_n of_o contention_n i_o natural_o hate_v it_o and_o several_a person_n of_o honour_n and_o probity_n know_v i_o engage_v in_o this_o controversy_n much_o against_o my_o will_n my_o temper_n incline_v i_o rather_o to_o live_v retire_v and_o quiet_a neither_o let_v he_o think_v i_o think_v of_o diminish_v in_o any_o sort_n the_o reputation_n which_o he_o have_v acquire_v in_o the_o world_n i_o take_v it_o as_o a_o great_a honour_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o list_n with_o he_o and_o as_o to_o his_o person_n whatsoever_o sharpness_n he_o have_v use_v towards_o i_o he_o shall_v always_o find_v i_o respect_v his_o ingenious_a qualification_n if_o he_o be_v displease_v to_o find_v himself_o deceive_v in_o the_o great_a hope_n which_o he_o conceive_v touch_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o other_o eastern_a church_n this_o will_v show_v he_o he_o must_v not_o always_o judge_v of_o thing_n from_o their_o first_o appearance_n that_o which_o deceive_v he_o be_v that_o he_o have_v take_v for_o the_o true_a greek_a church_n a_o party_n of_o greek_n which_o have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n a_o form_n and_o which_o the_o rest_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v to_o say_v those_o who_o be_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o opinion_n latin_v although_o outward_o professor_n of_o the_o greek_a rite_n and_o live_v among_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o same_o communion_n it_o be_v this_o party_n who_o for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n oppose_v meletus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o cyril_n his_o successor_n afterward_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o who_o in_o fine_a overwhelm_v cyril_n by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n as_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o say_v that_o allatius_n himself_o have_v acknowledge_v and_o as_o i_o prove_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n of_o the_o say_a book_n since_o this_o great_a victory_n which_o be_v follow_v by_o the_o promotion_n of_o cyril_n of_o beroe_n the_o jesuit_n disciple_n and_o a_o great_a favourer_n of_o the_o latin_n to_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o constantinople_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o this_o party_n have_v mighty_o strengthen_v itself_o and_o that_o several_a among_o they_o have_v declare_v themselves_o more_o loud_o and_o open_o than_o they_o do_v before_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v about_o this_o time_n that_o a_o certain_a greek_a of_o this_o party_n call_v meletus_n syrigus_n write_v a_o catechism_n which_o be_v sign_v in_o the_o two_o pretend_a condemnation_n of_o cyril_n lucar_n the_o one_o under_o cyril_n of_o beroe_n and_o the_o other_o under_o parthenius_n with_o this_o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v to_o say_v a_o orthodox_n confession_n of_o the_o catholic_n apostolical_a and_o eastern_a church_n
in_o which_o he_o assert_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o subsistence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n and_o use_v the_o very_a term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v mean_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o person_n of_o that_o party_n i_o have_v already_o declare_v to_o he_o and_o again_o tell_v he_o that_o i_o have_v not_o dispute_v against_o he_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o dispute_v the_o conquest_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n let_v he_o peaceable_o enjoy_v they_o we_o mean_v only_o the_o true_a greek_n who_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ancient_a expression_n of_o their_o church_n and_o as_o to_o those_o we_o be_v certain_a of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o they_o hold_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v clear_o prove_v and_o the_o other_o that_o they_o alone_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n although_o the_o contrary_a party_n be_v the_o most_o prevalent_a and_o possess_v the_o patriarchates_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o these_o seat_n be_v dispose_v of_o by_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o turk_n to_o those_o that_o have_v most_o money_n and_o we_o know_v moreover_o the_o great_a care_n that_o have_v be_v take_v to_o establish_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n through_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o prelate_n monk_n and_o people_n whether_o by_o instruct_v their_o child_n or_o gain_v the_o bishop_n or_o fill_v the_o church_n with_o the_o scholar_n of_o seminary_n and_o other_o like_a mean_n which_o i_o have_v describe_v at_o large_a in_o my_o second_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n perhaps_o will_v answer_v that_o he_o likewise_o maintain_v on_o his_o side_n that_o this_o party_n which_o teach_v transubstantiation_n be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o the_o other_o but_o a_o cabal_n of_o cyril_n disciple_n i_o answer_v that_o to_o decide_v this_o question_n we_o need_v only_o examine_v which_o of_o these_o two_o party_n retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_n for_o that_o which_o have_v this_o character_n must_v be_v esteem_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o not_o that_o which_o have_v receive_v novelty_n unknown_a to_o their_o father_n now_o we_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o which_o the_o greek_n of_o former_a age_n have_v have_v no_o knowledge_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o party_n which_o admit_v these_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n be_v a_o parcel_n of_o innovator_n which_o must_v not_o be_v regard_v as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o those_o who_o read_v this_o dispute_n always_o remember_v that_o the_o first_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n at_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n the_o greek_n hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n that_o this_o be_v the_o time_n which_o he_o choose_v and_o term_v his_o fix_a point_n to_o prove_v from_o hence_o that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o religion_n and_o consequent_o perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n which_o i_o desire_v may_v be_v careful_o observe_v to_o prevent_v another_o illusion_n which_o may_v be_v offer_v we_o by_o transfer_v the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o that_o time_n to_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o and_o to_o hinder_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o other_o from_o triumph_v over_o we_o when_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o intrigue_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a land_n of_o greece_n for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o advantage_n draw_v hence_o against_o we_o will_v be_v of_o no_o value_n it_o will_v neither_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n have_v be_v perplex_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n hold_v they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n and_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v the_o greek_n i_o say_v likewise_o touch_v the_o other_o eastern_a church_n over_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n extend_v its_o mission_n and_o care_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v offend_v that_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o book_n in_o general_n i_o have_v every_o where_o show_v the_o little_a justice_n and_o solidity_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o first_o six_o and_o ten_o book_n i_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v write_v with_o much_o wit_n elegancy_n and_o polite_a language_n and_o attribute_v to_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o subject_n whatsoever_o i_o have_v note_v to_o be_v amiss_o either_o in_o his_o proof_n or_o answer_n but_o it_o be_v very_o true_a the_o world_n never_o see_v so_o many_o illusion_n and_o such_o great_a weakness_n in_o a_o work_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o all_o that_o i_o can_v do_v be_v to_o use_v great_a condescension_n in_o follow_v he_o every_o where_o to_o set_v he_o straight_o i_o have_v only_o now_o to_o beseech_v almighty_a god_n to_o bless_v this_o my_o labour_n and_o as_o he_o have_v give_v i_o grace_n to_o undertake_v and_o finish_v it_o so_o he_o will_v make_v it_o turn_v to_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o church_n edification_n amen_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z and_z of_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n london_n print_v by_o m._n c._n for_o richard_n royston_n bookseller_n to_o the_o king_n be_v most_o excellent_a majesty_n 1683._o advertisement_n those_o that_o shall_v cast_v their_o eye_n on_o this_o answer_n will_v be_v at_o first_o apt_a to_o think_v these_o critical_a question_n belong_v only_o to_o scholar_n whereas_o we_o have_v here_o several_a important_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n necessary_a to_o the_o full_a understanding_n of_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v we_o have_v forsake_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o that_o berenger_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v our_o doctrine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n and_o that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n ratbert_n who_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o to_o this_o in_o short_a may_v he_o reduce_v the_o whole_a controversy_n which_o be_v between_o mr._n claude_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n mr._n claude_n have_v strenuous_o and_o clear_o show_v that_o as_o many_o author_n as_o be_v of_o any_o repute_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o consequent_o paschasus_n must_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o real_a innovator_n now_o among_o these_o writer_n mr._n claude_n produce_v john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n and_o bertram_n or_o ratram_n a_o religious_a of_o corby_n two_o of_o the_o great_a personage_n of_o that_o age_n and_o show_v they_o write_v both_o of_o they_o against_o the_o novelty_n which_o paschasus_n have_v broach_v that_o one_o of_o they_o dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o other_o likewise_o write_v he_o by_o the_o same_o king_n order_n that_o the_o first_o have_v live_v some_o time_n in_o this_o prince_n court_n die_v at_o last_o in_o england_n in_o great_a reputation_n for_o his_o holiness_n of_o life_n that_o the_o other_o be_v always_o esteem_v and_o reverence_v as_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o church_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v decisive_a in_o our_o favour_n mr._n arnaud_n on_o his_o side_n find_v himself_o touch_v to_o the_o quick_a by_o the_o consequence_n of_o these_o proof_n have_v use_v his_o last_o and_o great_a endeavour_n to_o overthrow_n or_o weaken_v '_o they_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n have_v publish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n two_o dissertation_n the_o one_o under_o his_o own_o name_n and_o the_o other_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o religious_a of_o st._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o the_o first_o which_o be_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o religious_a he_o do_v two_o thing_n for_o first_o he_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v but_o
john_n scot_n '_o s_o and_o in_o the_o second_o place_n he_o endeavour_v to_o decry_v john_n scot_n and_o deprive_v he_o of_o all_o esteem_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o other_o dissertation_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o whosoever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n mr._n claude_n have_v not_o right_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o this_o book_n do_v not_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o discharge_v himself_o of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n so_o that_o to_o take_v away_o from_o he_o this_o last_o subterfuge_n and_o re-establish_a this_o part_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o the_o little_a book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o author_n who_o testimony_n be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v what_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o do_v in_o this_o answer_n and_o i_o hope_v these_o kind_n of_o elucidation_n will_v not_o be_v deem_v unprofitable_a or_o unpleasant_a moreover_o i_o do_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o second_o dissertation_n touch_v bertram_n '_o s_o book_n because_o the_o history_n which_o i_o make_v of_o this_o book_n the_o judgement_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v of_o it_o at_o several_a time_n with_o what_o mr._n claude_n allege_v concern_v it_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o his_o six_o book_n be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o this_o author_n have_v direct_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n without_o offer_v to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o troublesome_a repetition_n moreover_o we_o hope_v to_o give_v the_o public_a in_o a_o short_a time_n a_o translation_n of_o bertram_n '_o s_o book_n which_o be_v but_o a_o small_a treatise_n require_v only_o a_o hour_n read_v in_o which_o every_o one_o may_v see_v with_o their_o own_o eye_n what_o be_v his_o true_a sense_n without_o a_o more_o tedious_a search_n after_o it_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_z argument_n or_o i_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part_n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corbie_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v print_v at_o cologn_n in_o the_o year_n 1532._o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v judge_v it_o so_o little_a favourable_a to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v think_v themselves_o necessitate_v to_o deprive_v it_o of_o all_o its_o authority_n and_o to_o cry_v it_o down_o either_o as_o a_o heretical_a book_n or_o a_o forge_a piece_n or_o at_o least_o as_o a_o book_n corrupt_v by_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o year_n 1559._o those_o that_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sanct._n book_n 1._o of_o euch._n c._n 1._o indic_n quirog_n ind._n clem._n viii_o indic_n sandov_n an._n 1612._o praefat._n in_o bibl._n sanct._n for_o the_o examine_n of_o book_n place_v this_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o heretical_a author_n of_o the_o first_o classis_fw-la the_o read_n of_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v forbid_v their_o judgement_n be_v publish_v by_o pius_n iu._n and_o follow_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o quiroga_n and_o by_o pope_n clement_n viii_o and_o cardinal_n sandoval_n sixtus_n of_o sienne_n treat_v this_o book_n no_o better_o in_o 1566._o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a piece_n write_v by_o oecolampadus_n and_o publish_v by_o his_o disciple_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n a_o orthodox_n author_n to_o make_v it_o the_o better_o receive_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n and_o some_o other_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o sixtus_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o same_o accusation_n against_o the_o author_n of_o appar_n proleg_n in_o appar_n the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n but_o beside_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n cite_v it_o against_o oecolampadus_n himself_o in_o the_o year_n 1526._o which_o be_v to_o say_v six_o year_n before_o it_o be_v print_v the_o several_a manuscript_n which_o have_v be_v since_o find_v in_o library_n have_v 2._o joan._n rosseus_n proleg_n in_o 4._o lib._n adv_o oecolamp_n artic._n 2._o show_v that_o this_o accusation_n be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a which_o have_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v to_o leave_v it_o and_o confess_v that_o this_o impression_n be_v true_a it_o be_v without_o doubt_n from_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o in_o 1571._o the_o divine_n of_o bertramus_fw-la indic_n belgic_a voce_fw-mi bertramus_fw-la douai_n take_v another_o course_n than_o that_o of_o the_o entire_a proscription_n of_o the_o book_n although_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o much_o esteem_n this_o book_n nor_o will_v be_v trouble_v be_v it_o whole_o lose_v but_o see_v it_o have_v be_v several_a time_n print_v and_o many_o have_v read_v it_o and_o its_o name_n be_v become_v famous_a by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o it_o the_o heretic_n know_v it_o have_v be_v prohibit_v by_o several_a catalogue_n that_o moreover_o its_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n priest_n a_o religious_a of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n belove_v and_o consider_v not_o by_o charlemagne_n but_o by_o charles_n the_o bald_a that_o this_o write_n serve_v for_o a_o history_n of_o all_o that_o time_n and_o that_o moreover_o we_o suffer_v in_o ancient_a catholic_n author_n several_a error_n extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o yea_o often_o deny_v they_o by_o some_o tergiversation_n invent_v express_o or_o give_v they_o a_o commodious_a sense_n when_o they_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o in_o dispute_n which_o we_o have_v with_o our_o adversary_n we_o therefore_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o bertram_n shall_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o kindness_n from_o we_o and_o why_o we_o shall_v not_o review_v and_o correct_v he_o cur_n non_fw-la eandem_fw-la recognitionem_fw-la mereatur_fw-la bertramnus_n lest_o the_o heretic_n shall_v scoff_o tell_v we_o we_o smother_v antiquity_n and_o prohibit_v inquiry_n into_o it_o when_o it_o be_v on_o their_o side_n and_o therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v trouble_v that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v some_o small_a matter_n which_o favour_v they_o see_v we_o catholic_n handle_v antiquity_n with_o so_o little_a respect_n and_o destroy_v book_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o we_o we_o ought_v likewise_o to_o fear_v lest_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o this_o book_n shall_v cause_v its_o be_v read_v with_o great_a greediness_n not_o only_o by_o heretic_n but_o also_o by_o disobedient_a catholic_n that_o it_o be_v not_o allege_v in_o a_o more_o odious_a fashion_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v more_o hurt_n by_o its_o be_v prohibit_v than_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v thus_o do_v the_o divine_n of_o douai_n ingenious_o declare_v their_o opinion_n how_o book_n ought_v to_o be_v deal_v with_o that_o do_v not_o favour_v their_o belief_n they_o will_v not_o have_v bertram_n book_n prohibit_v but_o correct_v gregory_z of_o valence_n and_o nicholas_n romoeus_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o 10._o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr praes_n chr._n in_o euch._n c._n 2._o p._n 10._o the_o douai_n divine_v but_o this_o expedient_a be_v become_v whole_o impossible_a since_o there_o have_v be_v several_a manuscript_n find_v in_o place_n unsuspected_a and_o that_o these_o manuscript_n appear_v whole_o conformable_a to_o the_o print_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v 41._o in_o calvini_n effig_n spect_n 3._o col._n 21._o &_o spect._n 8._o col_fw-fr 72._o book_n 2._o of_o euch._n auth._n 39_o p._n 666._o and_o Ê‹sher_n de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o p._n 41._o by_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o several_a other_o after_o he_o thus_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi fall_a not_o only_o from_o their_o hope_n of_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v this_o be_v a_o false_a piece_n but_o also_o of_o persuade_v they_o it_o be_v corrupt_v have_v be_v force_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o fresh_a council_n to_o elude_v the_o advantage_n we_o make_v of_o it_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n see_v then_o on_o
one_o hand_n the_o book_n can_v not_o 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 134_o 135._o be_v deny_v to_o be_v true_a and_o acknowledge_v moreover_o that_o this_o bertram_z to_o who_o it_o be_v attribute_v be_v no_o other_o than_o ratramnus_n who_o he_o late_o mention_v with_o such_o great_a eulogy_n as_o be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v divine_a grace_n he_o i_o say_v believe_v it_o be_v best_a to_o attempt_v the_o justify_v he_o by_o any_o mean_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o heresy_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v bethink_v himself_o of_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n in_o the_o book_n in_o question_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o paschasus_n ratbert_n defend_v in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n ratramnus_n and_o paschasus_n have_v to_o deal_v with_o the_o same_o heretic_n to_o wit_n certain_a stercoranists_n who_o according_a to_o cardinal_n perron_n appear_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o they_o both_o of_o they_o admirable_o well_o agree_v in_o defend_v the_o catholic_n church_n so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o charge_n of_o heresy_n bring_v against_o bertram_n as_o they_o of_o his_o communion_n have_v hitherto_o do_v without_o any_o reason_n mr._n herman_n canon_n of_o beauvais_n have_v approve_v of_o this_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n print_v in_o 1652._o under_o the_o name_n of_o hierom_n ab_fw-la angelo_n forti_fw-la and_o it_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n he_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v jansenius_n his_o disciple_n against_o mr._n desmarest_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o groningue_n who_o argue_v against_o transubstantiation_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o same_o ratramnus_n who_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o port_n royal_a quote_v as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a witness_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o novelty_n of_o molina_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n do_v not_o disapprove_v of_o this_o opinion_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n herman_n in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o we_o may_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n of_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n on_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n yet_o by_o a_o strange_a kind_n of_o injustice_n after_o the_o testimony_n of_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n and_o other_o who_o have_v see_v bertram_n manuscript_n he_o still_o suspect_v it_o to_o have_v suffer_v some_o alteration_n howsoever_o he_o will_v have_v we_o remember_v that_o ratramnus_n die_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o bear_v with_o his_o offensive_a expression_n this_o be_v the_o part_n which_o these_o two_o gentleman_n have_v take_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o ratramnus_n his_o authority_n who_o testimony_n be_v useful_a to_o they_o in_o other_o matter_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n on_o the_o contrary_a design_v in_o his_o history_n of_o gottheschalc_n and_o in_o his_o appendix_n to_o oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n and_o to_o discredit_v its_o champion_n have_v attack_v the_o person_n of_o ratramnus_n he_o do_v indeed_o acknowledge_v he_o for_o the_o true_a author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o he_o do_v all_o that_o he_o be_v able_a to_o discredit_v it_o and_o bereave_v it_o of_o all_o the_o authority_n which_o these_o other_o gentleman_n attribute_v to_o it_o howsoever_o he_o yield_v it_o to_o the_o protestant_n as_o be_v for_o they_o and_o maintain_v with_o possevin_n that_o although_o this_o book_n may_v be_v read_v with_o correction_n yet_o pope_n clement_n viii_o have_v do_v well_o in_o prohibit_v it_o other_o of_o better_a judgement_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n have_v clear_o foresee_v that_o if_o what_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n offer_v against_o ratramnus_n be_v of_o use_n to_o he_o against_o the_o disciple_n of_o jansenius_n and_o if_o his_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v advantageous_a against_o the_o adversary_n which_o he_o have_v at_o his_o back_n it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o for_o as_o fast_o as_o he_o deprive_v his_o adversary_n of_o so_o famous_a a_o author_n as_o ratramnus_n in_o decry_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o yield_v he_o to_o we_o without_o any_o dispute_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v himself_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o very_a authentic_a author_n against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o have_v believe_v then_o that_o to_o prevent_v the_o fall_n into_o this_o inconveniency_n they_o must_v invent_v some_o other_o new_a mean_n which_o on_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v less_o bold_a and_o more_o likely_a than_o be_v that_o of_o mr._n mauguin_n which_o can_v reasonable_o be_v maintain_v and_o which_o on_o the_o other_o will_v not_o give_v we_o so_o great_a advantage_n as_o father_n cellot_n have_v give_v we_o in_o place_v ratramnus_n absolute_o on_o our_o side_n and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n marca_n the_o decease_a archbishop_n of_o paris_n have_v seem_v to_o have_v do_v when_o he_o offer_v as_o a_o new_a discovery_n that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n for_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o opinion_n he_o pretend_v to_o secure_v to_o ratramnus_n his_o whole_a authority_n and_o reputation_n and_o attribute_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o infamy_n of_o a_o heretical_a piece_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o roman_a censurer_n we_o may_v charge_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o inconstancy_n see_v that_o in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v publish_v since_o his_o death_n by_o the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin-german_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v true_o of_o ratramnus_n howsoever_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n affirm_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr spicil_n tome_n 2._o spicil_n achery_n write_v in_o 1657._o first_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o of_o ratramnus_n as_o the_o learned_a have_v think_v second_o that_o it_o be_v john_n surname_v scot_n or_o erigenus_n three_o that_o john_n scot_n acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n publish_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n by_o a_o famous_a imposture_n to_o give_v it_o the_o more_o weight_n four_o that_o this_o book_n be_v then_o the_o same_o which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o verseile_n by_o leo_n ix_o as_o lanfranc_n report_v and_o be_v at_o length_n burn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicholas_n ii_o in_o 1059._o and_o thus_o do_v he_o reject_v his_o former_a opinion_n through_o human_a weakness_n from_o which_o the_o great_a wit_n be_v not_o exempt_a and_o wherein_o a_o man_n easy_o fall_v when_o it_o be_v his_o interest_n to_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n well_o perceive_v what_o a_o troublesome_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o the_o roman_a faith_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v oppose_v by_o all_o the_o learned_a and_o famous_a man_n which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o church_n he_o also_o well_o foresee_v that_o those_o who_o will_v reflect_v on_o the_o person_n of_o ratram_n will_v be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v that_o upon_o the_o contest_v to_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n give_v birth_n charles_n the_o bald_a have_v consult_v ratram_n this_o great_a man_n take_v part_n with_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n he_o know_v likewise_o that_o it_o be_v this_o same_o ratram_n who_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n by_o the_o same_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o show_v himself_o so_o zealous_a for_o the_o truth_n that_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o withstand_v three_o time_n hincmar_n his_o archbishop_n as_o mr._n mauguin_n have_v 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 135._o observe_v that_o this_o ratram_n be_v so_o famous_a in_o his_o time_n that_o after_o these_o bicker_n with_o hincmar_n hincmar_n himself_o and_o the_o other_o french_a prelate_n commission_v he_o to_o answer_v in_o their_o name_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o dispute_n which_o arise_v between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n of_o make_v such_o a_o one_o pass_v for_o a_o heretic_n moreover_o mr._n marca_n can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o ratram_n shall_v we_o
refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n he_o himself_o call_v it_o the_o little_a book_n publish_v by_o the_o protestant_n under_o the_o name_n spicil_n epist_n ad_fw-la de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr ach._n t._n 2._o spicil_n of_o bertram_n and_o attribute_v to_o ratram_n by_o sigebert_n and_o trithemius_n he_o believe_v likewise_o he_o have_v get_v a_o certain_a proof_n that_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n this_o book_n bear_v the_o title_n of_o ratram_n because_o the_o anonymous_a author_n publish_v by_o cellot_n reckon_v ratram_n one_o of_o paschasus_n adversary_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n take_v this_o anonymous_a author_n for_o a_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o perron_n also_o think_v what_o remedy_n be_v there_o to_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a consequence_n for_o for_o to_o take_v the_o part_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v even_o according_a to_o he_o a_o unwarrantable_a assertion_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o these_o perplexity_n mr._n marca_n believe_v it_o best_a to_o maintain_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o this_o book_n that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n himself_o that_o father_v it_o on_o ratram_n and_o that_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o fact_n be_v deceive_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o happy_a invention_n by_o which_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n think_v he_o may_v procure_v great_a advantage_n to_o his_o party_n first_o he_o reduce_v both_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n to_o one_o which_o already_o diminish_v the_o number_n of_o '_o they_o second_o he_o deliver_v paschasus_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o adversary_n who_o be_v constant_o hold_v for_o a_o most_o orthodox_n divine_a in_o his_o time_n three_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o decry_v this_o book_n itself_o by_o attribute_v it_o to_o a_o author_n who_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n draw_v on_o himself_o some_o censure_n from_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o langre_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o grace_n and_o who_o the_o roman_a church_n condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o he_o discharge_v his_o church_n of_o the_o reproach_n of_o have_v condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n and_o still_o at_o this_o day_n condemn_v a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o by_o a_o orthodox_n author_n such_o as_o be_v ratram_n again_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o very_o proper_a for_o the_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o discovery_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n write_v likewise_o a_o book_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v lose_v whether_o by_o chance_n or_o on_o purpose_n as_o it_o have_v also_o happen_v to_o other_o we_o can_v guess_v we_o may_v with_o great_a likelihood_n say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v have_v the_o same_o interest_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n but_o we_o may_v also_o add_v that_o they_o have_v have_v a_o particular_a reason_n which_o much_o contribute_v to_o make_v they_o embrace_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n opinion_n and_o maintain_v with_o he_o that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n but_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n mr._n claude_n have_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o show_v they_o in_o the_o famous_a dispute_n which_o they_o have_v have_v that_o have_v once_o esteem_v ratram_n for_o the_o oracle_n of_o his_o time_n and_o for_o the_o great_a defender_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o divine_a grace_n it_o be_v not_o fair_a to_o refuse_v his_o testimony_n now_o on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o author_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o this_o be_v a_o expose_v of_o a_o man_n self_n plain_o to_o the_o reproach_n of_o injustice_n and_o lightness_n they_o must_v then_o deliver_v themselves_o at_o any_o rate_n from_o the_o importunity_n of_o this_o book_n and_o absolute_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v ratram_n but_o the_o way_n to_o do_v it_o handsome_o be_v difficult_a see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o real_a author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n to_o get_v out_o of_o this_o vexatious_a suit_n a_o religious_a of_o s._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v opportune_o offer_v himself_o he_o send_v a_o dissertation_n touch_v john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n wherein_o he_o make_v a_o three_o party_n between_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n mr._n arnaud_n adopt_v this_o dissertation_n and_o publish_v it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n so_o that_o proper_o neither_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n retract_v nor_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o contradict_v he_o but_o a_o anonymous_a religious_a who_o give_v we_o his_o conjecture_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o be_v make_v whole_a again_o and_o the_o confession_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v make_v be_v no_o more_o at_o far_a than_o the_o error_n of_o one_o man_n chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v change_v in_o the_o conjecture_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n to_o make_v it_o a_o little_a more_o tolerable_a may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o thing_n first_o he_o will_v have_v the_o supposition_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v make_v not_o by_o john_n scot_n himself_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n say_v but_o by_o berenger_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o second_o he_o pretend_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o title_n the_o supposition_n have_v not_o be_v make_v bare_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n but_o that_o those_o who_o have_v make_v the_o change_n have_v make_v the_o book_n pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o that_o of_o bertramnus_n or_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n or_o intram_n or_o ratramnus_n or_o perhaps_o under_o several_a of_o these_o different_a name_n but_o indifferent_a copy_n three_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o book_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n whereas_o mr._n de._n marca_n open_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v heretical_a incapable_a of_o a_o good_a explication_n and_o just_o censure_v but_o we_o can_v conceive_v how_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n conjecture_n will_v appear_v more_o probable_a by_o these_o new_a correction_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v unjust_a in_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n to_o accuse_v without_o proof_n witness_n or_o ground_n and_o even_o without_o any_o probability_n john_n scot_n of_o a_o imposture_n so_o great_a as_o this_o be_v what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o the_o accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n against_o berenger_n or_o his_o follower_n who_o have_v reveal_v to_o he_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o supposition_n which_o he_o so_o historical_o deal_v out_o to_o we_o where_o be_v the_o adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o have_v reproach_v he_o with_o this_o deceit_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n where_o be_v the_o manuscript_n which_o help_v he_o to_o this_o discovery_n it_o be_v apparent_a there_o need_v a_o great_a stock_n of_o confidence_n to_o form_n accusation_n of_o this_o consequence_n without_o any_o proof_n for_o my_o part_n i_o may_v accuse_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n with_o more_o likelihood_n for_o have_v attribute_v their_o master_n book_n to_o name_n of_o far_o great_a renown_n than_o he_o whilst_o i_o write_v this_o i_o have_v before_o i_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n of_o which_o in_o fine_a we_o know_v paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o author_n yet_o have_v this_o book_n pass_v hitherto_o for_o s._n hildephonsus_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n and_o in_o a_o manuscript_n which_o i_o have_v by_o i_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o supposition_n be_v make_v design_o by_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n name_v gomezan_n who_o pretend_v that_o this_o book_n be_v bring_v from_o spain_n by_o a_o bishop_n call_v gotiscalc_n and_o this_o good_a man_n have_v carry_v on_o the_o supposition_n so_o far_o as_o to_o
be_v undeniable_a first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o author_n of_o bertram_n name_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n second_o that_o the_o eulogy_n which_o he_o give_v to_o bertram_n be_v suitable_a only_o to_o ratramnus_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o learned_a man_n that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o wonderful_a thing_n for_o neither_o trithemius_n nor_o sigebert_n to_o mention_v a_o word_n of_o ratramnus_n one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n second_o a_o anonymous_a author_n who_o apparent_o write_v since_o algerus_n which_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1140._o formal_o attribute_n to_o ratram_n to_o have_v write_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n and_o dedicate_v it_o to_o the_o french_a king_n charles_n the_o bald._n now_o this_o be_v what_o agree_v precise_o with_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n for_o first_o he_o direct_o decide_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n although_o he_o do_v not_o name_v he_o second_o it_o be_v dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n three_o the_o argument_n which_o the_o anonymous_a author_n relate_v as_o be_v common_a to_o raban_n and_o ratram_n be_v sound_a in_o the_o book_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n three_o the_o style_n and_o hypothesis_n of_o this_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v whole_o the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o other_o write_n of_o ratram_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v but_o before_o we_o come_v to_o this_o behold_v another_o proof_n which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v our_o question_n four_o there_o be_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o same_o name_n of_o ratram_n first_o those_o that_o in_o 1532._o cause_v this_o book_n to_o be_v print_v at_o cologn_n express_o observe_v that_o they_o prefer_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n before_o any_o other_o name_n of_o the_o same_o author_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o less_o know_v let_v the_o reader_n know_v say_v they_o that_o although_o the_o name_n of_o this_o author_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o express_v in_o another_o manner_n yet_o this_o name_n to_o wit_n of_o bertram_n be_v most_o common_a and_o familiar_a aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o other_o this_o other_o name_n can_v be_v none_o but_o that_o of_o ratramnus_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o less_o know_v than_o that_o of_o bertram_n only_o because_o that_o in_o 1531._o which_o be_v to_o say_v a_o year_n before_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n of_o trithemius_n be_v publish_v at_o cologn_n itself_o and_o therein_o mention_v make_v of_o this_o author_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o not_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n second_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n have_v without_o question_n some_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n without_o which_o they_o can_v not_o say_v of_o bertram_n what_o they_o have_v say_v three_o cardinal_n perron_n atte_v he_o see_v at_o 6._o in_o indic_n 〈◊〉_d voce_fw-mi bertram_z 〈◊〉_d lib._n 2._o the_o 〈◊〉_d aut._n 39_o p._n â—_o 6._o mr._n le_fw-fr fevre's_fw-fr the_o prince_n tutor_n a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n these_o proof_n be_v convince_a to_o rational_a man_n the_o only_a thing_n which_o have_v raise_v any_o scruple_n be_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o some_o transcriber_n and_o those_o that_o have_v publish_v it_o from_o these_o copy_n have_v put_v in_o instead_o of_o the_o true_a name_n which_o be_v ratramnus_n but_o this_o signify_v little_a for_o first_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o bertram_n book_n be_v write_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n in_o which_o time_n there_o be_v no_o author_n name_v bertram_n so_o that_o this_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o corrupt_a name_n through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o some_o transcriber_n it_o be_v then_o fit_v to_o attribute_v this_o book_n to_o one_o of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o time_n who_o name_n come_v near_a to_o that_o of_o bertram_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v none_o which_o come_v near_o than_o ratram_n theophilus_n raynaud_n the_o jesuit_n have_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n how_o easy_a have_v it_o be_v say_v he_o to_o confound_v bertram_z and_o ratram_n in_o so_o great_a 133._o erotem_fw-la page_n 132_o 133._o a_o affinity_n and_o resemblance_n of_o name_n we_o may_v allege_v two_o cause_n of_o this_o confusion_n which_o be_v very_o probable_a first_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n to_o give_v the_o name_n beatus_fw-la to_o illustrious_a man_n in_o the_o church_n instead_o of_o sanctus_n which_o have_v be_v since_o affect_o give_v they_o of_o which_o there_o be_v thousand_o of_o instance_n in_o manuscript_n and_o print_a book_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o some_o transcriber_n find_v in_o manuscript_n the_o title_n of_o this_o book_n b._n ratrami_n or_o be._n ratrami_n which_o signify_v beati_fw-la ratramni_fw-la they_o have_v imprudent_o join_v all_o these_o letter_n and_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o name_n thus_o in_o the_o edition_n of_o aldus_fw-la instead_o of_o read_v p._n cornutus_n which_o signify_v publius_n cornutus_n they_o have_v join_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o manuscript_n which_o shall_v be_v separate_a whereof_o they_o have_v make_v the_o barbarous_a name_n of_o phornutus_n second_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o letter_n b_o with_o the_o letter_n r_n which_o in_o the_o ancient_a impression_n and_o manuscript_n differ_v only_o in_o one_o stroke_n may_v have_v give_v way_n to_o this_o error_n the_o likeness_n of_o capital_a letter_n have_v produce_v like_o change_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n himself_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n the_o transcriber_n have_v write_v babanus_n instead_o of_o 2._o siâ—_n medit_n tho._n waldensis_n a_o 1521._o paris_n labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n p._n 205._o t._n 2._o rabanus_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o read_v in_o some_o manuscript_n of_o haimon_n of_o halberstat_n raymo_n for_o haymo_n second_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o book_n itself_o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n to_o who_o we_o can_v attribute_v this_o book_n but_o to_o ratram_n this_o book_n suppose_v in_o its_o preface_n that_o there_o happen_v a_o terrible_a division_n between_o the_o subject_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o this_o prince_n according_a to_o his_o piety_n search_v the_o mean_n to_o reduce_v to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n those_o that_o have_v change_v it_o engage_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n to_o tell_v he_o his_o thought_n on_o this_o subject_n now_o this_o time_n be_v exact_o that_o wherein_o ratram_n live_v and_o the_o esteem_n which_o charles_n the_o bald_a show_v this_o author_n be_v precise_o the_o same_o which_o he_o pay_v to_o ratram_n in_o a_o occasion_n like_o this_o for_o his_o subject_n be_v divide_v on_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n and_o predestination_n he_o consult_v ratramnus_n on_o this_o difference_n and_o show_v how_o great_o he_o value_v his_o judgement_n in_o theological_a question_n all_o these_o reason_n take_v together_o do_v so_o well_o prove_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v of_o ratramnus_n that_o those_o who_o have_v not_o consider_v they_o all_o have_v yet_o yield_v to_o the_o evidence_n of_o those_o they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o we_o may_v moreover_o say_v that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v explain_v they_o have_v be_v at_o least_o acknowledge_v before_o usher_n by_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n whether_o they_o have_v see_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratram_n as_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o do_v or_o believe_v with_o raynaud_n that_o this_o corruption_n of_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o ratram_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o in_o effect_n whence_o can_v they_o divine_v these_o three_o thing_n first_o that_o bertram_n be_v a_o monk_n of_o corby_n as_o well_o as_o a_o priest_n trithemius_n and_o sigebert_n have_v never_o say_v so_o and_o the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n bear_v presbyteri_fw-la and_o not_o monachi_fw-la second_o that_o this_o book_n be_v not_o dedicate_v to_o charlemagne_n but_o to_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o edition_n run_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la three_o that_o the_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n be_v not_o this_o a_o fair_a
acknowledgement_n that_o bertram_n be_v no_o other_o than_o ratram_n a_o author_n in_o who_o these_o three_o thing_n meet_v if_o we_o compare_v the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n with_o what_o author_n say_v that_o have_v speak_v of_o this_o religious_a this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n who_o usher_n have_v only_o follow_v after_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n and_o bishop_n usher_n who_o discover_v this_o truth_n more_o distinct_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o lend_v his_o hand_n to_o it_o as_o appear_v from_o his_o treatise_n in_o french_a of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v before_o the_o year_n 1640._o and_o publish_v by_o monsieur_n the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin_n theophilus_n raynaud_n the_o jesuit_n have_v since_o likewise_o follow_v the_o same_o sentiment_n 134._o erotem_fw-la p_o 132._o dissert_n hist_o p._n 134._o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o good_a and_o bad_a book_n mr._n mauguin_n acknowledge_v it_o likewise_o in_o his_o famous_a defence_n of_o grace_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o mr._n hermon_n a_o canon_n of_o beauvais_n under_o the_o title_n of_o hieronymus_fw-la ab_fw-la angelo_z foryi_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n agree_v in_o this_o point_n with_o mr._n 2._o epist_n 3._o s._n xxiii_o &_o seq_n opp_n ad_fw-la hist_o goth._n p._n 569._o col_fw-fr 2._o herman_n and_o mr._n mauguin_n although_o he_o elsewhere_o oppose_v the_o late_a in_o several_a thing_n de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr s._n beuve_n have_v equal_o testify_v they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n the_o one_o in_o his_o preface_n on_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n the_o other_a in_o his_o manuscript_n lecture_n on_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v true_a that_o since_o the_o late_a conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n become_v public_a to_o wit_n that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n and_o not_o ratram_n de_fw-fr luc_n seem_v to_o yield_v to_o this_o novelty_n and_o have_v 97._o praefat._n in_o t._n 2._o spicil_n part_n 3._o c._n 5._o t._n 1._o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n p._n 53._o &_o t._n 2._o p._n 06._o triumph_n of_o the_o euchar._n p._n 18_o 63_o 66_o 68_o 94_o 95_o 96_o 97._o since_o be_v follow_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n who_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o a_o doubtful_a manner_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v but_o a_o while_n after_o the_o learned_a jesuit_n labbeus_n oppose_v this_o conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n as_o handsome_o as_o he_o can_v in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o he_o for_o in_o this_o book_n he_o take_v indifferent_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n mr._n pavillon_n also_o ingenuous_o acknowledge_v in_o his_o book_n against_o mr._n daillé_n that_o ratram_n and_o bertram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n cite_v always_o ratram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o famous_a 264._o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n book_n 5._o ch_z 2._o p._n 264._o jesuit_n noüet_o against_o mr._n claude_n show_v in_o this_o matter_n the_o same_o sincerity_n as_o mr._n pavillon_n and_o mr._n arbusti_n have_v follow_v they_o in_o his_o declaration_n howsoever_o it_o be_v after_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v allege_v i_o believe_v i_o may_v affirm_v with_o all_o these_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n it_o only_o then_o remain_v that_o i_o refute_v in_o a_o few_o word_n what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v most_o considerable_a against_o some_o of_o these_o reason_n to_o one_o of_o these_o reason_n viz._n that_o the_o religious_a of_o corby_n be_v name_v scot._n artic._n 2._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n ratram_n and_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n say_v that_o ratram_n write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n know_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v then_o ratram_n to_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v our_o author_n answer_v that_o although_o cellot_n cause_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n to_o be_v print_v in_o the_o two_o place_n of_o his_o anonymous_n wherein_o be_v mention_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o thus_o find_v in_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n but_o in_o the_o first_o there_o be_v intramus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o second_o ratramnus_n cellot_n have_v cause_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n to_o be_v print_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o manuscript_n bear_v but_o this_o answer_n be_v not_o sufficient_a first_o cellot_n have_v cause_v his_o anonymous_n to_o be_v print_v from_o father_n sirmond_n copy_n who_o have_v take_v it_o from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o corby_n and_o not_o from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n second_o these_o two_o manuscript_n which_o be_v apparent_o false_a be_v not_o so_o considerable_a as_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o anonymous_n mention_v by_o usher_n and_o other_o which_o have_v all_o of_o they_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n nor_o as_o the_o manuscript_n 666._o de_fw-fr success_n eccles_n p._n 39_o c._n 2._o du_n perron_n book_n 2_o auth._n 39_o p_o 666._o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n nor_o as_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o catalogue_n of_o sigebert_n of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v the_o intram_n of_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n be_v the_o transcriber_n fault_n who_o have_v disfigure_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n just_a as_o his_o babanus_n be_v the_o famous_a raban_n to_o another_o reason_n draw_v from_o sigebert_n who_o make_v the_o author_n of_o the_o 2._o de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o book_n of_o predestination_n to_o wit_n ratramnus_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o who_o in_o effect_n two_o manuscript_n represent_v the_o name_n of_o ratramus_fw-la instead_o of_o bertramus_n to_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v the_o author_n answer_v first_o that_o the_o work_n of_o bertram_n of_o predestination_n be_v different_a from_o that_o of_o ratramnus_n because_o that_o according_a to_o trithemius_n the_o work_n of_o bertram_n contain_v only_o one_o book_n and_o be_v not_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a whereas_o that_o of_o ratram_n be_v dedicate_v to_o he_o and_o contain_v two_o book_n second_o that_o all_o the_o edition_n of_o sigebert_n have_v constant_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n we_o may_v believe_v that_o a_o fault_n have_v slip_v into_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o of_o vauvert_n where_o we_o have_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n but_o these_o two_o answer_n be_v not_o satisfactory_a as_o to_o the_o first_o trithemius_n as_o well_o as_o sigebert_n say_v positive_o in_o two_o place_n that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o predestination_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o bring_v such_o reason_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o what_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o his_o testimony_n second_o either_o our_o author_n suppose_v that_o trithemius_n see_v a_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o contain_v only_o one_o book_n or_o he_o will_v have_v he_o not_o to_o have_v see_v it_o as_o he_o believe_v that_o trithemius_n have_v not_o see_v the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n if_o trithemius_n have_v see_v this_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n what_o be_v become_v of_o it_o since_o trithemius_n his_o time_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v no_o body_n ever_o hear_v of_o it_o but_o this_o our_o author_n if_o trithemius_n never_o see_v it_o why_o will_v our_o author_n give_v credit_n to_o his_o testimony_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v this_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v we_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n three_o our_o author_n abuse_v the_o passage_n of_o trithemius_n trithemius_n have_v follow_v sigebert_n and_o by_o librum_fw-la seem_v to_o understand_v opus_fw-la a_o work_n without_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o part_n of_o which_o it_o be_v compose_v unless_o we_o will_v suppose_v that_o one_o number_n have_v escape_v the_o printer_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o these_o word_n de_fw-fr predestinatione_fw-la i_o we_o shall_v read_v the_o predestinatione_n hie_v which_o be_v very_o possible_a and_o of_o which_o there_o be_v a_o hundred_o example_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o trithemius_n now_o in_o question_n our_o author_n second_o answer_n be_v something_o worse_a than_o the_o first_o i_o
lib_n 4._o adv_n oecol_n indic_n belg._n censurer_n of_o douai_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n who_o author_n they_o place_n under_o the_o time_n of_o lothairius_n and_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v no_o mark_n of_o time_n whereas_o without_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v place_v he_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n have_v the_o manuscript_n for_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la and_o for_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o have_v a_o inscription_n almost_o alike_o berenger_n be_v mistake_v in_o apply_v to_o charlemagne_n seq_fw-la sigeb_n catol_n c._n 85._o &_o 99_o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n fol._n 53._o &_o 55._o praefat._n gener_fw-la in_o vit_fw-fr sanct._n c._n 4._o sect_n 7._o labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n t._n 2._o p._n 820._o &_o seq_fw-la what_o ought_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o charles_n the_o bald._n at_o lest_o it_o be_v by_o a_o mistake_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o sigebert_n have_v place_v vsuard_n and_o hincmar_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n wherein_o sigebert_n have_v be_v follow_v by_o trithemius_n although_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v write_v under_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o all_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o hincmar_n and_o as_o bollandus_n and_o labbeus_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o vsuard_n but_o suppose_v that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la as_o be_v at_o this_o day_n that_o of_o bertram_z in_o the_o impression_n how_o will_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o book_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o because_o say_v our_o author_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o this_o title_n be_v equal_o false_a it_o be_v very_o difficult_a for_o chance_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o falsity_n in_o two_o different_a book_n which_o in_o other_o respect_n have_v so_o great_a resemblance_n and_o if_o it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o title_n be_v true_a it_o will_v be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a for_o the_o fancy_n of_o two_o different_a person_n to_o meet_v in_o give_v it_o this_o title_n this_o difficulty_n be_v a_o small_a one_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o ratram_n and_o john_n scot_n have_v give_v the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a but_o affirm_v it_o not_o to_o be_v so_o strange_a a_o thing_n that_o berenger_n have_v attribute_v to_o charlemagne_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a those_o that_o come_v after_o shall_v refer_v to_o charlemagne_n a_o like_a title_n this_o prince_n pass_v for_o a_o lover_n of_o theological_a learning_n as_o have_v be_v the_o restorer_n of_o it_o the_o example_n which_o i_o allege_v prove_v the_o thing_n possible_a see_v they_o prove_v it_o to_o have_v happen_v berenger_n then_o be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o our_o author_n than_o ascelin_n be_v as_o to_o durand_n of_o troarn_v i_o see_v moreover_o less_o reason_n why_o our_o author_n 9_o lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n part_n 9_o shall_v produce_v what_o durand_n have_v say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n wherein_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v condemn_v damnatis_fw-la berengarii_fw-la complicibus_fw-la cum_fw-la codice_fw-la joannis_n scoti_n ex_fw-la quo_fw-la ea_fw-la quoe_fw-la damnabantur_fw-la sumpta_fw-la videbantur_fw-la concilio_fw-la soluto_fw-la discessum_fw-la est_fw-la for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o our_o author_n will_v have_v it_o that_o by_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v durand_n have_v insinuate_v that_o although_o in_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n john_n scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v yet_o be_v it_o not_o so_o evident_a a_o matter_n that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v the_o sentiment_n of_o berenger_n which_o as_o our_o author_n believe_v agree_v likewise_o with_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o he_o treat_v as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o thence_o conclude_v but_o what_o will_v be_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o this_o council_n wherein_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretical_a what_o only_o ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v obscure_a but_o see_v our_o author_n design_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o pretend_a obscurity_n of_o john_n scot_n write_n methinks_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o join_v to_o the_o place_n of_o durand_n that_o of_o lanfranc_n who_o reproach_n berenger_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o council_n assemble_v at_o rome_n know_v that_o by_o his_o high_o praise_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o blame_v that_o of_o paschasus_n berenger_n have_v deviate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v throw_v out_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a the_o council_n will_v have_v be_v so_o severe_a against_o the_o perplex_a style_n of_o john_n scot_n even_o to_o the_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o the_o flame_n have_v not_o his_o book_n be_v apparent_o write_v against_o paschasus_n and_o true_o how_o can_v this_o be_v at_o first_o so_o understand_v both_o at_o paris_n at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n as_o that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o council_n to_o praise_n paschasus_n be_v proper_o to_o condemn_v john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v in_o the_o last_o place_n that_o see_v lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n mention_v only_a john_n scot_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n and_o their_o condemnation_n one_o must_v conclude_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o lanfranc_n and_o berenger_n there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n know_v which_o appear_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n but_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n but_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o he_o than_o their_o testimony_n in_o effect_n suppose_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n there_o do_v not_o appear_v any_o other_o book_n against_o paschasus_n but_o john_n scot_n which_o can_v be_v affirm_v without_o rashness_n and_o injustice_n consider_v the_o care_n which_o have_v be_v take_v to_o conceal_v from_o we_o whatsoever_o may_v inform_v we_o in_o this_o point_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v john_n scot_n book_n and_o bertram_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o by_o this_o reason_n must_v the_o epistle_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n and_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n wherein_o he_o have_v oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot._n for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o write_n of_o raban_n in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n lanfranc_n and_o ascelin_n moreover_o our_o author_n himself_o refute_v his_o own_o opinion_n when_o he_o urge_v the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n for_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n that_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v regard_v as_o the_o two_o principal_a man_n in_o this_o dispute_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v direct_o write_v against_o paschasus_n paschasus_n be_v therein_o either_o name_v or_o at_o least_o apparent_o mean_v which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o write_n of_o bertram_n who_o handle_v matter_n in_o a_o less_o polemical_a manner_n and_o never_o name_v paschasus_n nor_o seem_v to_o give_v the_o least_o hint_n of_o he_o which_o have_v apparent_o tend_v to_o its_o preservation_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o remark_n on_o the_o first_o proof_n of_o our_o author_n to_o establish_v the_o second_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o style_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o the_o several_a scot._n article_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n judgement_n of_o know_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o of_o our_o own_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n book_n be_v testimony_n evident_a enough_o of_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o his_o genius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o genius_n natural_o confuse_v and_o perplex_v or_o dissimulative_a which_o fear_v to_o discover_v clear_o its_o thought_n on_o the_o subject_n which_o it_o treat_v of_o and_o affect_v to_o contradict_v itself_o the_o more_o dexterous_o to_o insinuate_v its_o own_o sentiment_n and_o avoid_v censure_n he_o assure_v we_o afterward_o that_o this_o character_n appear_v with_o great_a clearness_n in_o john_n scot_n dialogue_n of_o nature_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o respect_n after_o our_o author_n have_v allege_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o contradiction_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o judge_v uncharitable_o that_o they_o proceed_v not_o from_o a_o perplex_a and_o confuse_a
be_o not_o great_o solicitous_a whether_o trithemius_n have_v see_v or_o not_o see_v the_o write_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o bertram_n yet_o i_o can_v but_o observe_v here_o the_o vanity_n 63._o hieron_n ab_fw-la ang_fw-mi forti_fw-la epist_n 3._o p._n 63._o of_o man_n judgement_n in_o 1652._o the_o eulogy_n which_o trithemius_n give_v to_o bertram_n oblige_v mr._n herman_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o most_o orthodox_n piece_n in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o 1669._o these_o same_o commendation_n which_o trithemius_n give_v to_o bertram_n oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o affirm_v that_o trithemius_n never_o read_v it_o and_o so_o praise_v bertram_z without_o any_o consideration_n three_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o cellot_n anonymous_n have_v treat_v ratram_n not_o know_v he_o but_o by_o his_o book_n make_v he_o not_o a_o author_n unknown_a to_o other_o for_o suppose_v ratram_n be_v entire_o unknown_a to_o this_o anonymous_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n we_o know_v that_o florus_n the_o famous_a deacon_n of_o the_o 29._o guil._n malmsb._n a._n 883._o sim._n dunelm_n p._n 148._o math._n westm_n ann_n 889._o apud_fw-la baron_n a._n 1118._o sect_n 29._o church_n of_o lion_n be_v likewise_o treat_v no_o better_a than_o a_o quidam_fw-la by_o the_o historian_n of_o the_o 12_o and_o 13_o century_n and_o paschasus_n himself_o be_v so_o little_o know_v by_o gaudefredus_n the_o monk_n of_o claravod_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o gaudefredus_n confound_v he_o with_o paschasus_n deacon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 500_o amalarius_n be_v very_o famous_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n and_o well_o know_v by_o lewis_n the_o debonnair_a by_o who_o order_n he_o amalar._n see_v labb_n of_o writ_n eccles_n in_o amalar._n write_v the_o transcriber_n have_v corrupt_v his_o name_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o sigebert_n and_o turn_v it_o into_o attularius_n trithemius_n speak_v of_o he_o in_o his_o catalogue_n under_o the_o name_n of_o hamularius_n and_o after_o a_o hundred_o dispute_n he_o remain_v still_o in_o a_o manner_n unknown_a four_o it_o be_v surprise_v enough_o to_o see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n attribute_v to_o the_o author_n themselves_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o transcriber_n who_o have_v write_v the_o name_n of_o ratram_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o sigebert_n give_v to_o bertram_z the_o name_n of_o ratram_n in_o some_o manuscript_n copy_n that_o trithemius_n speak_v of_o he_o under_o three_o different_a name_n of_o bertram_n of_o bertramnus_n and_o of_o bertrannus_fw-la that_o the_o anonymous_n author_n call_v he_o ratramnus_n or_o intram_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o speak_v in_o good_a earnest_n or_o to_o deride_v we_o but_o if_o he_o speak_v serious_o that_o those_o who_o according_a to_o his_o supposition_n change_v the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n make_v it_o pass_v on_o purpose_n under_o these_o different_a name_n in_o different_a copies_n it_o will_v have_v be_v good_a before_o a_o conjecture_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v offer_v to_o undertake_v the_o confirm_v of_o this_o discovery_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o manuscript_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n wherein_o may_v be_v see_v these_o different_a name_n the_o last_o mark_n of_o the_o supposition_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la offer_v be_v that_o if_o we_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v bertram_z for_o a_o feign_a author_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o the_o work_n of_o john_n scot_n we_o shall_v find_v ourselves_o force_v to_o admit_v such_o strange_a consequence_n and_o which_o approach_n so_o near_o to_o impossibility_n that_o the_o like_a can_v be_v parallel_v by_o all_o antiquity_n but_o we_o need_v only_o to_o run_v through_o the_o principal_a difficulty_n which_o our_o author_n propose_v to_o find_v that_o all_o this_o be_v nothing_o first_o it_o be_v not_o a_o absurdity_n to_o pretend_v that_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n there_o be_v two_o author_n one_o name_v john_n scot_n know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o translation_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o feign_a denys_n into_o latin_a the_o other_o call_v ratramnus_n who_o name_n through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o transcriber_n be_v corrupt_v into_o that_o of_o bertram_n or_o bertramnus_n or_o bertran_n as_o that_o of_o amalarius_n have_v be_v into_o attularius_n that_o of_o aimoinus_n into_o aumoinus_n ammonius_n and_o annonius_fw-la under_o which_o this_o author_n be_v first_o publish_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1514._o second_o neither_o be_v it_o any_o more_o a_o absurdity_n to_o say_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n not_o sercet_a as_o our_o author_n affirm_v but_o open_a one_o in_o write_v against_o his_o doctrine_n the_o anonymous_n author_n mention_n several_a adversary_n of_o paschasus_n as_o raban_n and_o ratramnus_n three_o it_o be_v not_o so_o monstrous_a a_o impossibility_n to_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v both_o of_o they_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o on_o predestination_n there_o be_v in_o their_o time_n two_o dispute_n on_o these_o subject_n and_o in_o effect_n we_o have_v their_o two_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n publish_v by_o mr._n mauguin_n we_o know_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n the_o pope_n burn_a john_n scot_n on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o without_o doubt_v their_o partisan_n who_o suppress_v all_o berenger_n book_n and_o those_o of_o his_o disciple_n have_v likewise_o exterminate_v with_o the_o great_a care_n the_o copy_n of_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n by_o good_a hap_n that_o of_o ratramnus_n who_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n as_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n be_v yet_o extant_a under_o the_o corrupt_a name_n of_o bertram_n four_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o absurdity_n to_o conceive_v that_o the_o write_n of_o these_o two_o author_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v the_o one_o dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o the_o other_o compose_v by_o his_o order_n ratramnus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v both_o of_o they_o particular_o know_v and_o esteem_v by_o this_o prince_n ratramnus_n have_v write_v by_o his_o order_n the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o john_n scot_n in_o obedience_n to_o his_o command_n have_v translate_v the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n and_o be_v always_o great_o esteem_v by_o he_o five_o it_o be_v not_o absurd_a to_o believe_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v oblige_v to_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n as_o ratramnus_n their_o judgement_n be_v so_o considerable_a in_o their_o time_n that_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n two_o famous_a bishop_n oblige_v john_n scot_n to_o write_v on_o predestination_n and_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n oblige_v ratramnus_n to_o write_v against_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o pope_n nicholas_n have_v send_v they_o six_o it_o be_v a_o imaginary_a difficulty_n to_o say_v they_o have_v both_o of_o they_o have_v the_o fancy_n to_o give_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n i_o have_v show_v that_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o but_o that_o berenger_n have_v be_v mistake_v in_o explain_v this_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la regem_fw-la and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a those_o who_o print_v the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v understand_v this_o title_n as_o berenger_n do_v in_o a_o like_a subject_n and_o in_o the_o same_o dispute_n seven_o it_o be_v not_o a_o impossibility_n for_o two_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o contain_v each_o of_o they_o but_o one_o book_n of_o a_o very_a indifferent_a size_n eight_o there_o be_v no_o more_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o two_o writer_n who_o treat_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n have_v use_v the_o same_o witness_n the_o same_o orison_n which_o be_v say_v every_o day_n in_o the_o service_n than_o that_o they_o have_v draw_v the_o same_o conclusion_n and_o in_o term_n perhaps_o not_o absolute_o the_o same_o but_o very_o near_a one_o another_o paschasus_n brag_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n that_o this_o orison_n be_v make_v for_o he_o which_o cause_v all_o his_o adversary_n to_o examine_v it_o and_o urge_v the_o proper_a term_n of_o it_o against_o he_o without_o change_v any_o thing_n therein_o neither_o do_v i_o any_o more_o believe_v that_o after_o what_o i_o have_v represent_v of_o the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n any_o body_n will_v imagine_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o addict_v to_o aristotle_n philosophy_n and_o be_v both_o wont_a to_o illustrate_v the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n by_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n by_o enthymemes_n by_o maxim_n and_o principle_n draw_v from_o
anno_fw-la quo_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ab_fw-la errore_fw-la berengarii_fw-la se_fw-la purgavit_fw-la unde_fw-la sicut_fw-la dicit_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ipse_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la desipuit_fw-la tandem_fw-la ivit_fw-la in_o angliam_fw-la ad_fw-la regem_fw-la elfredum_fw-la &_o apud_fw-la monasterium_fw-la malmsburiense_n à _fw-la pveris_fw-la quos_fw-la docebat_fw-la &_o à _fw-la graphiis_fw-la suis_fw-la ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la perforatus_fw-la martyr_n oestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la second_o that_o of_o petrus_n crinitus_n 30._o de_fw-fr honesta_fw-la discipl_n 14._o c_o 11._o genev._n p._n 30._o who_o speak_v of_o he_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o of_o naucler_n alfred_n say_v he_o have_v enrich_v the_o college_n of_o oxford_n especial_o with_o john_n scot_n as_o with_o a_o divine_a star_n which_o he_o draw_v over_o into_o england_n from_o france_n where_o he_o be_v in_o favour_n with_o charles_n the_o bald._n if_o there_o need_v any_o thing_n more_o to_o confirm_v the_o reputation_n of_o our_o author_n we_o shall_v scarce_o find_v any_o one_o to_o who_o there_o can_v be_v give_v any_o authority_n it_o be_v true_a that_o his_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n but_o it_o be_v remarkable_a that_o neither_o this_o book_n nor_o its_o author_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v and_o that_o his_o adversary_n who_o be_v great_o enrage_v against_o he_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o pardon_v he_o a_o heresy_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n yet_o do_v not_o accuse_v he_o on_o this_o article_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n be_v not_o willing_a to_o agree_v concern_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o that_o time_n they_o do_v not_o reproach_n john_n scot_n about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n turn_v the_o business_n into_o admiration_n and_o offer_v a_o pitiful_a reason_n of_o this_o silence_n i_o can_v sufficient_o wonder_v say_v he_o that_o leave_v 583._o append._n ad_fw-la hist_n gothesc_n p._n 583._o the_o error_n which_o john_n scot_n be_v say_v to_o hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n these_o drone_n for_o thus_o do_v he_o call_v those_o of_o lion_n shall_v only_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o subject_n of_o predestination_n this_o show_v add_v he_o that_o they_o do_v not_o matter_n so_o much_o the_o defend_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o the_o ruine_v the_o party_n of_o those_o of_o reims_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o hincmar_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v condemn_v gotthescalc_n but_o both_o his_o astonishment_n and_o reason_n too_o will_v equal_o vanish_v if_o he_o will_v have_v take_v notice_n of_o what_o every_o one_o see_v that_o the_o true_a cause_n why_o john_n scot_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n but_o in_o the_o 11_o be_v that_o his_o belief_n be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o age_n and_o become_v not_o otherwise_o till_o afterward_o when_o the_o follower_n of_o paschasus_n prevail_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v take_v another_o course_n to_o full_o the_o scot._n artic._n 1._o of_o his_o dissert_n oâ—_n john_n scot._n same_o of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n he_o say_v there_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o s._n germains_n des_fw-fr prés_fw-fr two_o manuscript_n of_o a_o dialogue_n entitle_v of_o nature_n the_o author_n of_o which_o be_v this_o same_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v full_a of_o error_n he_o discourse_v on_o these_o error_n with_o the_o great_a art_n and_o care_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o these_o two_o consequence_n 1._o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o man_n very_o likely_a to_o invent_v heresy_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o we_o must_v not_o be_v astonish_v that_o heresy_n have_v be_v only_a tanght_n by_o a_o particular_a person_n who_o have_v no_o follower_n that_o the_o book_n wherein_o he_o teach_v they_o shall_v not_o be_v public_o condemn_v and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o believe_v the_o dialogue_n of_o nature_n do_v invincible_o show_v because_o that_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v full_a of_o error_n and_o on_o the_o other_o we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o be_v condemn_v as_o to_o the_o first_o i_o free_o acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o that_o there_o be_v error_n in_o it_o but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v that_o john_n scot_n do_v not_o offer_v they_o of_o his_o own_o head_n but_o herein_o only_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a famous_a father_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n and_o s._n ambrose_n the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n and_o s._n maximus_n which_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o these_o father_n have_v be_v always_o in_o great_a veneration_n in_o the_o church_n john_n scot_n cite_v they_o on_o each_o of_o these_o opinion_n he_o set_v down_o their_o passage_n which_o make_v william_n of_o malmsbury_n to_o say_v that_o his_o book_n may_v profitable_o serve_v to_o resolve_v difficult_a question_n provide_v he_o be_v excuse_v in_o some_o thing_n in_o which_o he_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o way_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o follow_v too_o much_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o the_o second_o consequence_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n of_o nature_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o same_o author_n first_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n perhaps_o have_v not_o be_v know_v but_o to_o few_o person_n because_o it_o be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o wit_n of_o wolfadus_fw-la canon_n of_o rheims_n whereas_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o eucharist_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v public_a see_v he_o write_v by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o in_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n have_v excite_v much_o clamour_n in_o the_o church_n second_o although_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n have_v be_v know_v the_o error_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v be_v of_o the_o father_n who_o name_n be_v venerable_a in_o the_o church_n we_o must_v not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o they_o be_v spare_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n for_o who_o the_o world_n have_v ever_o have_v so_o great_a a_o veneration_n and_o condescension_n although_o they_o have_v not_o approve_v all_o their_o sentiment_n but_o suppose_v the_o church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o real_a presence_n the_o error_n broach_v and_o maintain_v by_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n contrary_a to_o these_o two_o article_n will_v have_v be_v his_o only_a and_o not_o the_o father_n and_o consequent_o nothing_o will_v have_v hinder_v the_o world_n from_o exercise_v the_o great_a severity_n against_o john_n scot_n book_n and_o open_o condemn_v it_o three_o the_o error_n which_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n be_v speculative_a error_n in_o matter_n out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n and_o reach_n of_o sense_n whereas_o that_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n will_v have_v be_v a_o particular_a error_n on_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v continual_o before_o the_o eye_n of_o christian_n for_o suppose_v as_o i_o say_v the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v they_o at_o this_o day_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o proper_a son_n of_o god_n incarnate_a the_o error_n of_o john_n scot_n will_v have_v overthrow_v the_o faith_n and_o rite_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o will_v have_v have_v as_o many_o adversary_n as_o there_o be_v person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o king_n himself_o by_o who_o order_n he_o write_v will_v have_v be_v interest_v to_o have_v condemn_v so_o pernicious_a a_o book_n to_o avoid_v the_o be_v suspect_v that_o he_o himself_o sow_v heresy_n by_o the_o borrow_a hand_n of_o john_n scot._n it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o two_o consequence_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n be_v insufficient_a to_o diminish_v or_o eface_v the_o reputation_n and_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o thus_o when_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n shall_v be_v in_o effect_n of_o john_n scot_n this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o great_a authority_n chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot._n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n find_v himself_o disturb_v with_o
durham_n who_o say_v only_o propter_fw-la hanc_fw-la infamiam_fw-la taeduit_fw-la eum_fw-la francia_fw-la and_o suppose_v it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n of_o simeon_n it_o will_v only_o denote_v that_o it_o be_v his_o conjecture_n that_o john_n scot_n leave_v france_n for_o the_o displeasure_n he_o have_v to_o find_v himself_o accuse_v of_o heresy_n neither_o do_v i_o know_v whether_o taeduit_n thus_o utter_v be_v not_o a_o expression_n too_o weak_a for_o a_o man_n who_o the_o trouble_n of_o see_v himself_o accuse_v of_o a_o crime_n so_o capital_a as_o be_v that_o of_o heresy_n must_v make_v to_o have_v pass_v from_o one_o realm_n to_o another_o the_o three_o term_n ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la denote_v only_o it_o be_v say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v stab_v to_o death_n with_o penknife_n but_o the_o four_o martyr_n aestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la do_v not_o denote_v any_o thing_n doubtful_a and_o plain_o signify_v that_o he_o be_v hold_v for_o a_o martyr_n which_o appear_v from_o what_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n add_v quod_fw-la sub_fw-la ambiguo_fw-la ad_fw-la injuriam_fw-la sanctae_fw-la animae_fw-la non_fw-la dixerim_fw-la cum_fw-la celebrem_fw-la ejus_fw-la memoriam_fw-la sepulchrum_fw-la in_o sinistro_fw-la latere_fw-la altaris_fw-la &_o epitaphii_n prodant_fw-la versus_fw-la to_o build_v hereon_o conjecture_n of_o the_o falsity_n of_o this_o history_n be_v very_o idle_a in_o fine_a the_o argument_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n who_o never_o mention_v the_o history_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v of_o no_o weight_n first_o we_o do_v not_o know_v what_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v say_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o write_n never_o come_n to_o our_o notice_n second_o there_o be_v no_o inconveniency_n to_o suppose_v that_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n happen_v in_o a_o little_a place_n as_o be_v malmsbury_n more_o than_o 150_o year_n before_o the_o dispute_n of_o berenger_n become_v not_o so_o public_a in_o france_n that_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n must_v needs_o know_v it_o we_o know_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o remain_v of_o the_o famous_a monastery_n of_o s._n angilbert_n nor_o be_v he_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o saint_n frustra_fw-la tamen_fw-la angilbertum_n quaeras_fw-la ut_fw-la &_o innumeros_fw-la tutelares_fw-la nostros_fw-la sanctos_fw-la nith_n syntagm_n de_fw-fr nith_n inter_fw-la moderna_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la syntagmata_fw-la say_v the_o decease_a m._n peteau_n counsellor_n in_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n a_o man_n may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o ingelramnus_fw-la or_o angilramnus_n who_o write_v the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n and_o who_o pass_v for_o a_o saint_n for_o his_o name_n be_v in_o fine_a forget_v but_o three_o suppose_v berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v a_o particular_a notice_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o holiness_n of_o john_n scot_n all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o their_o silence_n be_v that_o oftentimes_o every_o thing_n be_v not_o say_v on_o a_o subject_n which_o may_v be_v say_v how_o many_o time_n have_v our_o author_n allege_v the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n without_o publish_v the_o quality_n of_o saint_n which_o have_v be_v give_v to_o this_o prince_n have_v paschasius_fw-la the_o adversary_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v mention_v as_o a_o saint_n by_o lanfranc_n and_o his_o other_o partner_n in_o their_o dispute_n against_o berenger_n yet_o be_v it_o certain_a he_o be_v make_v to_o pass_v for_o one_o at_o corbie_n and_o this_o circumstance_n have_v be_v observe_v by_o alanus_n and_o sirmond_n but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ascelin_n will_v not_o pasch_fw-mi de_fw-fr euch._n p._n 1._o c._n 21._o in_o vita_fw-la pasch_fw-mi have_v treat_v john_n scot_n as_o a_o heretic_n he_o will_v have_v put_v a_o difference_n between_o his_o book_n and_o his_o person_n have_v he_o believe_v he_o pass_v for_o a_o martyr_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v that_o this_o remark_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o that_o ascelin_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v transport_v by_o his_o passion_n and_o prejudice_n but_o ascelin_n transport_n do_v not_o at_o all_o invalidate_n the_o credibility_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o holiness_n of_o john_n scot._n and_o as_o to_o our_o author_n remark_n that_o neither_o do_v ingulphus_n speak_v of_o this_o martyrdom_n we_o need_v only_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o historian_n do_v not_o say_v every_o thing_n ingulphus_n say_v but_o one_o word_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o treat_v of_o another_o subject_n he_o denote_v none_o of_o the_o circumstance_n of_o his_o life_n he_o relate_v only_o that_o he_o be_v call_v into_o england_n by_o alfred_n and_o settle_v at_o aetheling_n yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o he_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o a_o most_o holy_a monk_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o writer_n can_v neither_o diminish_v the_o 7._o artic._n 7._o truth_n of_o the_o relation_n which_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n make_v touch_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n nor_o the_o esteem_n of_o his_o holiness_n in_o that_o church_n wherein_o he_o live_v it_o be_v certain_o no_o less_o vain_a and_o irrational_a for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o set_v himself_o as_o he_o have_v do_v on_o criticise_v on_o a_o passage_n of_o thomas_n fuller_n and_o a_o testimony_n of_o hector_n boetius_fw-la deidonan_n for_o suppose_v that_o thomas_n fuller_n and_o several_a with_o he_o be_v mistake_v in_o say_v that_o the_o martyrology_n which_o make_v mention_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n be_v print_v at_o anvers_n in_o the_o year_n 1586._o whereas_o it_o be_v print_v in_o 1583._o by_o the_o command_n of_o gregory_n xiii_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o martyrology_n be_v not_o the_o roman_a which_o neither_o full_a nor_o mr._n claude_n have_v affirm_v suppose_v it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o baronius_n have_v not_o take_v away_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n from_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n and_o though_o the_o word_n of_o henry_n firtsimon_n cite_v by_o fuller_n and_o varoeus_n be_v not_o well_o understand_v yet_o be_v it_o certain_a first_o that_o molanus_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o louvain_n have_v put_v john_n scot_n in_o his_o appendix_n to_o the_o martyrology_n of_o vsuard_n publish_v at_o anvers_n in_o 1583._o second_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr saussay_n bishop_n of_o toul_n have_v likewise_o set_v he_o down_o in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n and_o that_o both_o of_o they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o follow_v deidonan_n who_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n by_o the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n three_o it_o may_v be_v that_o arnaud_n wion_n say_v that_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n have_v take_v that_o of_o vsuard_n for_o the_o roman_a one_o and_o in_o effect_n the_o learned_a be_v agree_v that_o the_o martyrology_n hist_o vide_fw-la vale_n append_v ad_fw-la euseb_n hist_o vsuard_n be_v adopt_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o such_o martyrology_n as_o we_o have_v since_o galesinus_fw-la and_o baronius_n four_o suppose_v arnaud_n wion_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o conjecture_n yet_o be_v it_o still_o certain_a that_o he_o have_v place_v john_n scot_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n benet_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o learned_a hugo_n menard_n in_o the_o text_n of_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n benet_n give_v the_o public_a which_o he_o confirm_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o observation_n on_o this_o nou._n ad_fw-la 4._o id_fw-la nou._n martyrology_n five_o alford_n the_o jesuit_n have_v follow_v hugh_n menard_n and_o have_v not_o seek_v all_o these_o subterfuge_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n for_o he_o have_v rank_v john_n scot_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n in_o his_o annal_n of_o england_n print_v at_o liege_n in_o 1663._o wherein_n have_v mention_v he_o as_o a_o martyr_n chron._n a._n 884_o n._n 4._o &_o indic_a chron._n he_o acquiesces_fw-la in_o the_o judgement_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o toul_n make_v of_o he_o who_o place_v he_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o saint_n in_o the_o appendix_n of_o his_o martyrology_n a_o table_n of_o author_n allege_v in_o this_o book_n note_v that_o the_o first_o figure_n denote_v the_o part_n the_o second_o the_o book_n and_o the_o three_o the_o chapter_n a._n d._n luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n not._n ad_fw-la vitam_fw-la lanfranc_n 2._o 6._o 9_o 10._o albertin_n de_fw-fr sacram._n euch._n lib._n 1._o c._n 30._o 2._o 5._o 11._o lib._n 2._o p._n 322._o 1._o 4._o 9_o alcuinus_fw-la